《They said I could become anything so I became a _____!!!》


 Chapter 1: Well, at least truck-san didnt get me

    Ouch. My head hurts. Did I bump into something?

    Huh? I can''t move my arms. And why is it so dark...

    Wait, wait wait wait! What is happening!?

    I can''t move my arms, do that mean that someone tied me up? Did someone kidnap me!? W-why!? I am just an ordinary high schooler, albeit I am as poor as a beggar. Maybe they are gonna sell me in an underground auction till some perverted geezer! Heck no! I ain''t becoming anyone''s sex slave!

    Ok, ok. I need to calm down. Think. What happened. The last thing I remember is that me and my friends after school went to M*Donalds and after that we went their house to play video games. But on the way there... A car... My friend was about to get hit so I pushed him out of the way. Then...

    WAIT A MILLIESECOND!!! AM I DEAD!? AND I DIED THE MOST CLICHE WAY POSSIBLE!!!

    Well at least truck-san didn''t get me, that would have been embarrassing. I also hope that my friend is Ok. Ah I wonder if mom and dad know what happened... Ah crap I forgot to tell anyone to water my plants! I hope mom is kind enough to do so. I have taken care of those plants since they were tiny seeds.

    Oh, that''s right, where am I? I can''t see anything and I cant move. Maybe I am buried. Heck, if I have to spend rest of my life(?) like this I will die again of boredom. I never believed in God but if (s)he now is real I hope (s)he will at least give me a G*meboy or something.

    Hm? What was that? It sounded as if something cracked. There it is again. Wait, I can move a little bit better now. The more I move around the more cracking I can hear and the more cracking I hear the more I can move. So let''s go crazy!

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.With all my might I start moving around. Suddenly the thing covering my body completely broke and I stretched my body in all its glory. Then I crouched together because it was really cold. But who cares? FREEDOME!

    Then I opened my eyes and I wanted to return to my cramped state.

    Before me laid 2  giant turquoise eggs surrounded by broken branches. Instinctively I backed but I fell on something. It was shards identical in color to the eggs before me. Slowly I looked down on my body.

    Feathers... I tried to look at my arms but there were none. Instead of arms were a pair of wings.

    Before I had the chance to freak out a loud ping was heard and a see through screen appeared before me.

    //Congratulation! You have successfully reincarnated into a bird! Good luck surviving XD//

    ............ WHAT THE FU----!!!!

    Name: None

    Title: Reincarnated One

    Race: Bird(hatchling)

    Level 1

    HP 5

    MP 5

    Vit. 1

    Str. 1

    Dex. 1

    Int. 20

    Wis. 20

    Char. 15

    Luck 1

    Exp: 1/100

    Authors Note:

    Will try to make longer chapters in the future. Thanks for reading ;)

 Chapter 2: MAGIC!

    Puh, huff...

    After screaming out my anger and having a tantrum in a way that would have made my parents grounded for life me I started to calm down, mostly because I got tired. The screen was still floating in front of me, shining with a dim, blue light. When I tried to touch it with my wing (still not used to having no arms) it just passed right through it. Damn. It was getting annoying. How did they do it in light novels again?

    "Begone. Disappear. Window down.Abra kadabra... Belive it!"

    Nope, didn''t work and I felt silly afterwards. Great. The screen itself isn''t annoying it''s just that it is to big and is covering my vision. If only it could minimize...

    Just as I thougth about it the screen suddenly became 10 smaller and placed itself in the right top corner of my vision.

    Wow! So the only thing I have to do is think about it?  Well that is good to know. Good thing no one was around to hear me shout those embarrasing things.

    Once again I looked down on my new body. I had limited sight over my body but what I saw was skyblue (kinda fluffy) feathers, two tiny wings and bird feet with small talons. I imagined I looked quite adorable. I wondered what kind of bird I was. I had never seen any kind of bird with this color.

    I started to look around again. So far I was the only egg that had hatched and I was currently in what I could only think was a birdnest. I went to the edge of the nest and looked out. The nest laid on a treebranch and was about three meters up in the air. Luckily I was not afraid of hights or else this life would have been terrible.

    Suddenly something moved in one of the bushes bellow and a tiny rabbit-looking creature jumped out. The reason I said it was rabbit-looking is because while it sure looks like a rabbit with its long ears and cute nose it has a long, slick tail and six legs, in other words; it was not a rabbit. But it was still cute tho''.

    I observed it for a while, when suddenly the screen popped up again but now with a different text.

    //By continuously observing a certain thing you have earned the skill Appraisal! To learn more about said skill go to the menu .//

    ...

    Did it just said I earned a skill? I read it again. Yes it did. Huh. That was unexpected... I fall down on by bum, dumbfounded. One mississippi, two mississippi, three mississippi, four mississippi...

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.THERE ARE SKILLS!? What is this!? I read the message once again, i need to know more about skills. To learn more about said skill go to the menu...

    How do I go to the menu? I remember what I did with the screen before and started to imagine a menu and just as I thought a glowing, see through sceen appeared before me with a ping.

    Name: None

    Title: Reincarnated One

    Race: Bird(hatchling)

    Level 1

    HP 5/5

    MP 5/5

    Vit. 1

    Str. 1

    Dex. 1

    Int. 20

    Wis. 20

    Char. 15

    Luck 1

    Exp: 1/100(+5)

    Skills(show)

    Spells(show (none))

    What the heck man. Really? Is this a game? I know I played a lot of games in my previous life but come on, this is just...

    You know what, I will take. But what is with these stats!? They are incredible low. I guess it''s because I am a newbo- hatched. Well atleast my intelligence, wisdom and charm is pretty high I guess?? And I don''t have a name? Meh. Who cares really? I don''t need a name at least for the moment. But what made me excited was the MP and Spell list. THAT MEANS MAGIC BABY! sorry...

    But, really I mean it. When playing games I was always a wizard, monk or healer. So this made me really happy. Saddly it seemed that I had none (boooh) so I have to start learning some and that is soon. I want to shoot fire out of my palms and control the dead! But first things first I need to check out my skills. That is the most important thing. So I tried thinking "open skills window" and it worked! Now let''s se...

    Skills:

    Peck Lv 1:

    This skill allows you to use you beak to attack enemies. Low class skill. Uneffective against larger enemies.

    Bird Song Lv 1:

    Thanks to being a bird you have the ability to sing, mostly used to attract a mate. The higher the skill level, the more beautiful and captivating you song becomes. Passive skill.

    Appraisal Lv 1:

    Allows you to scan and see information about chosen the object you choose. The higher the skill level the more information you see. Cannot see information on higher level objects/enemies.

    Three skills. Three. Skills. Just let those words sink in.  Three skills, one of them being freaking singing. I am screwed aren''t I?

    Suddenly a cracking sound can be heard behind me. I turn around slowly. The other eggs are hatching. Just perfect.

    *The chapters are gonna become longer the more interest is showed. Thank you for reading ;)

 Chapter 3: Mother???

    Crack, cra-ack!

    Thin cracks spread all over the eggs and pieces starts to fall off. I had completely forgotten about the other eggs!!! I move forward.

    The first egg (after me) hatchs and a large chick appears. I don''t know how big I am but this chick is atleast twice as large as me. How the heck did it get so huge!? This is unfair! I remembers my new skill and decides to try it out. Appraisal.

    Name: None

    Title: Large Chick(new!)

    Race: Bird(hatchling)

    Level 1

    HP 10/10

    MP 1/1

    Vit. 3

    Str. 7

    Dex.5

    Int. 2

    Wis. 1

    Char. 10

    Luck 8

    Exp: 1/100

    The big chick looks around confused and when it sees me it moves forward. I try to back away but the nest is not big enough. Wow, this bird is too god damn tall. It bows down so that our eyes is in the same hight and stares at me.

    "Heh"

    ...

    What? Did it just laugh at me? No way, right?

    Like to confirm my suspicions a selfsattisfied smirk appears on its face. Can birds even smile? I don''t know but now I am sure. It looks down on me. Is it because I am smaller? The hell! Don''t look down on me you prick!

    My focus on the large chick is cut short when suddenly one other egg hatches. But this time not one but two chicks appear! Twins!? They are not as large as the other chick but is still bigger than me. When they see the other chick and me they walk towards us. The larger chick immediately spreads its wings and tries to make itself seems larger. And it works. The other two chicks seems to submiss. Suddenly they turn to stare at me and just like the bigger chick the other two starts to smile meancing.

    No. Don''t tell me this is what I think this is because if it is I am not amused.

    Suddenly it hurts like hell in the side of my head. The bigger chick (I decide to nickname him Bully-san) pecks me in the head. Ouch! The twins (I will just call them that for now) starts to pick me too.

    Ouch, aurgh!!!

    Did I just become the peckchicken!? I know I am small but this just ain''t fair! Crap!

    Suddenly the pecking stops. Huh? Did they get bored? Cautiously I look up. A giant bird stands in front of me. Its feathers is deep black with red chestfeathers and it has a golden beak. Instinctly I know that this is my mother. She sure is beautiful. Her eyes seems to look right through one and has a sense of intelligence in them.

    My so called" siblings" is standing in front off her chirping intensly. I notice that in my mothers mouth there is one of the six-legged bunnies that i saw earlier, dead of course. My siblings look on it in anticipation.They must be hungry. Huh? Wait, now that I think about it I am hungry too. Mother drops the bunnie and my siblings attack it with greedy mouths. Crap! I have to hurry up or else there wont be any left for me!

    I rise, but falls down, but rises again. I have to prove myself. Not for mother, not for my siblings, not for the world. I want to prove it to myself. I am weak now but I will get stronger so that I can defend myself and survive.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.After multiple tries and fails I finally succed. My siblings have already finished eating and is cuddling against mother, drifting off to sleep. The bunnie is almost completely clean from meat but some scraps can be found in the edges. Of course barely more than a mouthfull.

    Stupid siblings! And mother, why didn''t you see that some was saved for me!?

    I search for compassion in mothers gaze but there is none. Only strenght. I wonder how strong she is. Appraisal!

    Name: Frescca

    Title: Sky Terror, Blade Wing, Merciless, Mother

    Race: Terror Bird

    Level ???

    Huh? Why can''t I see her stats or her level? Wait, in games, sometimes if your enemy had a level much higher than you, you could not see these things. Then mother is strong? And what is with these titles? And her race! For me and my sibling (I need to check the twins later) it just stood bird. Does that mean that our race will change? Wait. Does that mean... I will EVOLVE!? I always loved those games where you could evolve and based on your decision different evolution paths could could be chosen.

    Heck. Yeah. This world have treated me cruelly since the start but right now I can''t help but be excited. Ok guys. I have set my ultimate goal in this world. I will become a freaking phoenix! Lets just hope I wont die from starvation before then.

    Name: None

    Title: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix(new!)

    Race: Bird(hatchling)

    Level 1

    HP 5/5

    MP 5/5

    Vit. 1

    Str. 1

    Dex. 1

    Int. 20

    Wis. 20

    Char. 15

    Luck 1

    Exp: 6/100(+2)

    Skills:

    Peck Lv 1:

    This skill allows you to use you beak to attack enemies. Low class skill. Uneffective against larger enemies.

    Bird Song Lv 1:

    Thanks to being a bird you have the ability to sing, mostly used to attract a mate. The higher the skill level, the more beautiful and captivating you song becomes. Passive skill.

    Appraisal Lv 1:

    Allows you to scan and see information about chosen the object you choose. The higher the skill level the more information you see. Cannot see information on higher level objects/enemies.

    Authors Note: Congrats to my sister that has her birthday today. HAPPY BIRTHDAY CRAZY MUPPET!

 Chapter 4: Its Raining Death

    It has gone seven days since I was reincarnated into this new world. Oh and did I mention that I was reborn as a bird. My luck. And also, my mother does not care for me, my siblings always bully me and I am about to starve to death. Well it could be worse I guess... Nope, absolutly impossible. But I have atleast gained two new skills. Hunger resistance, which makes me able to withstand the pain of hunger and pain restisance, gained from the constant abuse of my siblings, that makes pain not that painfull. Great. Also I gained a new title, Lonely One. Yeah.

    Right now I am laying in the next in the opposit corner that my siblings are cuddling up in. Bully-san have been growing like crazy lately and the twins is now twice as big as me. They are the same species as me, even if the twins is variants and seems to share and empathic link with each other.

    Our mother is an evolved verison of our species called Terror bird. She is incredible beautiful but really mean. Atleast towards me. She loves my siblings and always lets them curl up near her when we are gonna sleep but when I do so she kicks me away. I hate you mother...

    Mother is out hunting for the moment and she will not be back for at least half an hour. Since I have nothing to do when I am in this nest I have been using my skills trying to level them up. In the beginning I only used Appraisal but looking at the same thing over and over again does not help leveling. Well at least I got it up to level 3. I tried to use Peck but my siblings thought that I wanted to fight and attacked me, so right now the only thing I can train is Bird Song. I sing all the time, day and night, in rain and sunshine. Right now it''s level is on 8 and I dont want to brag but... I am pretty amazing.  Beyonce, step aside, a new superstar have taken the stage.

    Today it''s raining but thanks to mother placing the nest directly under the thickest branches we never gets wet. The thunder is rumbling, the lightning strikes down ever so often and the wind is roaring like an angry caged beast.

    It''s scary but i continue singing. It helps me think.

    My siblings cuddle togheter, shaking, seeking comfort in each other until mother comes back and they can crawl up to her. Even if the rain can''t touch us it is still cold and our fluffy feathers cant protect us as well as mothers can. The temperature is sinking.

    The lightning strikes down nearby. The twinks squeek out off fear while Bully-san turns as tiny as possible. If I weren''t scared to it would have been really funny watching them. Sadly only my song helped me keep calm.

    I never liked thunderstorms in my old life. They always made me nervous and I refused to go out while they were raging. My friends thought I was silly but never teased me for it and my parents accepted it. When I was young and there were thunderstorms I used to crawl under my bedsheets and shiver in fear. But my mom always made me feel better. She would hug me and sit with me through the whole storm. We even made a game out of the storm. Every time llightning stuck we would close our eyes and when we opened them we had mad made funny faces, making us laugh. Like this I forgot my fear and even if I never learned how to like thunderstorms I was never again afraid of them.

    My parents never lost hope in me and always loved me. Every day they would say how proud they were to have me as a daughter and how I always made them smile.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.I miss my old family...

    NO NO NO! If I think about that right now I will only turn sad! Just continue singing! Yeah! Yeah...

    The storm is getting worse, when is mother coming home? Even if she doesn''t care for me it still feels safer when she''s here. Bully-san and the twins are getting really worried and is right now beginning to panic. They are squeeking like crazy  of fear and are running around in circles, confused as heck. My throar hurts but I continue singing, I have to or else I will panic as well.

    Lightning strikes down again, but this time in our tree.

    I can feel the smell of smoke and the branch our nest rests on starts to crack before if breaks of completely. The nest plus the branch falls to the ground in a loud bang.

    I get dissoriented because of the shock, probably hit my head in something on the way down. When I look around I see doubles and my head shouts at me. I can hear my siblings squeeking but I don''t care. I am tired, so tired...

    I start walking into the forest with no goal in mind. I just want a quiet place to rest.

    ----------------------------------------

    I don''t know how long I have walked but I am getting more and more tired. My feet hurt, my head feels like it''s about to explode and I am about to starve to death. Eventually I collapse. I can''t do this anymore. I want to sleep. Suddenly I hear a few pings and the screen pops up but I don''t care. Just leave me alone for a second. I will just close my eyes....

    ...

    "Mommy, mommy look! It''s a bird! It looks hurt!"

    Name: None

    Title: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One(new!), Half Dead Wanderer(new!)

    Race: Bird(hatchling)

    Level 8

    HP 1/5

    MP 5/5

    Vit. 5

    Str. 5

    Dex.5

    Int. 30

    Wis. 25

    Char. 25

    Luck 1

    Exp: 6/100(+800)

    Skills:

    Peck Lv 2:

    This skill allows you to use you beak to attack enemies. Low class skill. Uneffective against larger enemies.

    Bird Song Lv 8:

    Thanks to being a bird you have the ability to sing, mostly used to attract a mate. The higher the skill level, the more beautiful and captivating you song becomes. Passive skill.

    Appraisal Lv 3:

    Allows you to scan and see information about chosen the object you choose. The higher the skill level the more information you see. Cannot see information on higher level objects/enemies.

    Hunger Resistance Lv 2:

    You are able to stand hunger for a longer time period without losing your ability to think normaly. Resistance rises with level.

    Pain Resistance Lv 4:

    Pain does not bother you as much as before but it still hurts. Resistance rises with level.

 Chapter 5: I am not a shotacon I swear!

    My bed is so comfortable. It''s like sleeping on a cloud. Ahhh this must be what heaven heaven feels like. I could stay like this forever.

    "-ake up..."

    Huh? Did someone say something? Nah, must be my imagination. Lets return to sleep...

    "Wake up..."

    Ok ok, just five more minutes... and then another five... and then another...

    "Wake up." Suddenly something poked me on the head. Paus. Another poke. Poke. Poke. Poke, poke, poke.

    ...

    The heck! I get ready to jump at whoever dared to disturb my sleep but I got stuck in something and fell. Umph! What happened? I open my eyes slowly and immediatly gets blinded by the light but after a fem seconds my eyes gets used to it and I can see clearly.

    In front of me is a pair of giant brown eyes staring down on me. If I could I would pee myself right here and now.

    "Mommy, mommy, the bird is awake!"

    I try to cover my ears but I can''t turn them like that. The high pitch voice rings in my ears for several seconds. God damn that is loud! Suddeny something grasps me. A small pair of hands. It''s the owner off the brown eyes. I could get a better look at them now.

    It was a young boy, maybe 8 years old. He had an hair color similar to that of his eyes, chestnut colored. His skin was evenly tanned and his face... simply gorgeous. He looked like a child model with cute dimples on his face and an adorable smile that would have made any girl fall for him. Just my type too...

    Wait, before you call me a shotacon remember that I am reborn and a kid to now! That just makes it a normal crush... Right???

    The boy puts me against his cheek and giggles. T-to close! Cuteness overload! Arggggh!!!

    Suddenly a door behind the boy opens and a adult woman walks in. She is stunning. That is the only way I can describe her apperance. She''s got the same eyes as the boy, which by what he said I assume is his mother, and blonde hair that goes down to the hip. And man those curves... Oh shit am I drooling!? I can''t help it Ok!? GOD DAMMIT, I AM NOT A PERVERT, DON''T JUDGE ME!!!

    They are both wearing simple clothing thas seems to belong to the medival earths era. What is the technical advancement of this world. Please say there''s functioning sewers at least! Sorry, back to reality.

    "Oh, what a cute bird" the mother says. I blush. To be called cute by such a beauty (even in this form) would make anyone giggle like a little schoolgirl. She steps closer and stares on me. "Hi little fella (H-hi). Taro, can you give it to me for a second?"

    "Hmph, Ok mom" says the little boy whose name seems to be Taro and pass me on to his mom. What am I, a letter at the post? At least they are careful when handling me, even if Taro seems reculant to let me go.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.The mom turns my body around and inspects every inch of it. Gyaahhh! Don''t look however you like! At least let me prepare my heart first!

    My thoughts are cut short when suddenly a warm light engulfs my body and it gets stangely comfortable. The screen pops up all off a sudden. What is it now?

    //You are being healed by a minor healing spell. Do you want to learn said skill? Y/N?//

    YES YES YES YES YES YES. Another screen pops up.

    //You have learned the skill Minor Healing spell. For more information of said skill go to the menue. Thanks to learning a new skill you have gained a level and a new title; Healer Newbie, this giving you a bonus in health(+1). For learning your first spell you have earned a bonus in health(+1)//

    Yes! My first spell! Achivement unlocked; Divine ArchMage of the Heavens! Uhum, maybe later?

    The mother smiles (erhmerhgherd) and gives me back to Taro.

    "She should be fine now." Thank you mother-sama! For both healing me and giving me my first spell. But for some reason Taro seems a little bit down.

    "Awww man, I thought it was a boy. I had already decided a name and all."

    Huh? A name? What do you mean?

    "But you still have to take care of it" mother-sama said.

    Wait. Explain yourselves!

    "Of course I will! We are gonna become the strongest together!"

    What do you mean together!? Taro puts our heads together and smiles a big smile.

    "From now on you are mine and your name will be... Ruth."

    The screen pops up again.

    //You have been given the name Ruth and been forced into a master-pet relationship by Lentaro Blizt! You have also leveled up!//

    ...

    SAY WHAAAAAAAAAT!?!?

    Name: Ruth

    Title: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie(new), Pet of Lentaro Blizt(new)

    Race: Bird(hatchling)

    Level 8(+2)

    HP 5/5(+1)

    MP 5/5(+1)

    Vit. 5

    Str. 5

    Dex.5

    Int. 30

    Wis. 25

    Char. 25

    Luck 1

    Exp: 1/100

    Authors Note: Sorry, only one chapter today because of schoolwork. Still, thank you for reading ;)

 Extra: That Day

    Unknowns POV:

    Shit it''s cold. I can''t wait until I get home to my warm bed and warm food. I puff my cigarette. Ahhhh this is heaven.

    Uff! Something bumped against me. A brat and his friends, high schoolers from the look of it. One of them have a soda from M*Donalds in their hand and they are loud. Probably going to some mall to pick up girls.

    Huh? Wait, in the midst of the group, a girl. She''s in the same age as them and is laughing with them. Someones girlfriend? Wow, she''s pretty. Long, black hair falling on her back, a pretty face and nice figure to boost. Heh, if only she were a couple of years older...

    Lucky punk that is her boyfriend. He must be having a mighty good time. Heh, guess I will do more then just eat and then sleep when come home, kehehe-coughcough!

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.Fucking hell, my throat hurts. Suddenly the shrieking of car brakes can be heard and afterwards dead silence before a terrible scream can be heard.

    "Someone call 911. She''s been hit by a car!"

    I stand still a fem seconds before I continue walking. I have a feeling that whaterver happened behind me is something that I don''t want to see.

    Shit, I wonder what kind of food I have in my freezer. Is there still some leftovers since tuesday?

    Authors Note: Here''s an extra for y''all since I couldn''t release two chapters. Thanks for reading ;)

 Chapter 6: The Main Character Is Here

    I just became a pet. To a kid. That I just met. Forcefully. This may be the end. I never owned a pet but I know how sadistic small children can be. I once saw a kid on a playground tearing ants legs form ther bodies while they were still alive. Yeah, children are scary.

    Well atleast this kid doesn''t seem to have any thought of tearning my limbs of... For now. Actually, right now he is grooming my feathers. I am laying in a tiny bowel with hot water and he is lirking out all the leafs and twigs that got stuck in my feathercoat. My feathers were increbible ruffled and dirty because of my long walk during the storm. How did I even do that? I can''t remember anything besides being tired to death. So this is it hus? The legendary... timely amnesia??? Amazing. So I really am a true protagonist after all. This or the author is lazy****

    Uhm, I''m sorry. I wont break the fourth wall again. Back to the story again.

    The kid, Taro, is handling me with care after his mother scolded him for almost drowning me the first time. By accident of course. But still, being held underwatar by an 8 year old, almost dying, is pretty traumatizing. But I gave him one more chance (even if I didn''t have any choice) and now it''s like this. It''s pretty comfortable actually. Hehe, it may not be that bad being a pet. NO! Stop! I may be a bird right now but my soul is completely human and a human should not say things like that! But it feel soooo good~ AARGHHHH!!!

    "Ruth, are you Ok?" Taro asks with a worried face. Oh, I''m sorry Taro, I didn''t mean to worry you I am just going through an intense inner argument. Just continue with what you''re doing. Ahhhh thats the spot.

    "Hehehe, you like it when i scratch your neck dont ya?" That is because i can''t reach that spot with my wings so when it itches I have to lay down on the ground and roll around, which in turn makes me dirty. A real pain in the back.

    The bath took a total of 12 minutes. Afterwards he dried me with a towel before carrying me through the house until we arrived till a tiny room.

    "This is my room" said Ruth. "My older brother also used to sleep here but after he moved out it''s all mine!"

    Ahhhh so he wants to show me around. Ruth continues taking but I don''t listen (sorry Taro). So this is his room... It is indeed small but compared to my room in my old world it is nearly twice as big. Opposit of the door is a large window and under that window lies a wooden drawer. It lies beds on both sides of the bed but only the left one is bedded; the other one lays empty. That must be the brothers old bed.

    The walls are decorated with yellow papers with strange symbols and creatures. Oh that''s right, I have yet to learn this worlds alphabet, if it is any different to say. Probably, or else it would be a really weird and unlikely coincidence. But then how do I understand Taro and mother-sama so clearly? Convenient protagonist advantages? Lazy author? No one knows...

    *We interupt our protagonist in order to keep the the 4th wall intact*

    Uhum, forget what I just said...

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Oh wait! What is that? On the drawer in front of the window is a tiny cushion surrounded by a blanket. Beside the cushion lays two bowls, one filled with water and one filled with some kind of seeds. Isn''t this...

    "And look Ruth! That is your bed! I made it myself!" Taro seems really proud, despite the simplicity of bed. But I am grateful. To show how much I appreciate it I rub my head against Taro. He looks shocked for a few seconds but afterwards he smile a wide grin.

    "Hehehehe!" he laughs. Taro must have been worried that I wouldn''t like it. Despite his at sometimes loud personality he seems to be a gentle soul.

    Heeeeeeh... Well I guess it wont hurt to stay a little while. Playing pet might not be so bad. Oh, by the way, I have not used appraisal on Taro. I wonder how much our stats differ. Appraisal!

    Name: Lentaro Blizt

    Title: Bastard Prince, Goddess of Lights Champion, Master of Ruth the Reincarnated One

    Race: Human(child)

    Level 17

    HP 79/79

    MP 55/55

    Vit. 21

    Str. 23

    Dex. 14

    Int. 26

    Wis. 14

    Char. 27

    Luck 32

    Exp: 79/100

    Skills:

    Swordsmanship Lv 3: Allows you to handle the sword. The higher the level the higher the mastery of said art.

    Archery Lv 5: Allows you to handle the bow. The higher the level the higher the mastery of said art.

    Light Beam(locked): Summons a beam of light from the sky. Only the wicked and greedy will perish when touched by this beam. Currently locked away.

    &/3=+\{]}@���!!!

    //ERROR ERROR! BECAUSE OF THE GODDESS OF LIGHT, CHRESHNA, INTERVENING YOU CAN NOT SEE MORE OF THIS PERSONS SKILLS. ANYMORE UNALLOWED APPRAISAL ON THIS PERSON WILL CAUSE A CURSE TO BE PERMANENTLY CAST ON YOU.//

    ... Forgett about what I said before, about being a protagonist, this guy here is clearly the main character.

 Chapter 7: Lets play!

    Let me tell you something. Being a pet is tiresome. I thought it was gonna be easy and comfortable, kinda like vacation. But NOOOOOOO. My first day being a pet was pretty comfy, getting bathed and spoiled with food and hugs. But the second day... Taro is very demanding. I admire mother-sama even more now for being able to keeping up with him. He wants to play. All. The. Time.

    Tag, hide and seek, monster hunter, adventurer anything. And because Taro and his mother lived far away from the nearest village (that I learned was named Crewt village) I was the only one he could play with. And sure, in the beginning it was fun and stuff but when you play with an eight year old with to much energy and freetime without a break you get pretty damn tired.

    I tried to hide from him a couple of times but it seems that because of me being his pet he can always feel where I am. And by the way I noticed that it''s pretty dangerous for me to be without Taro. The reason being Mr.Pebbles, the housecat. When Taro is with me Pebbles is totally innocent but when I am alone he hunts me! And not just for fun either! One time he actully catched me and he was about to eat me! But fortunatly Taro walked in just then and Pebbles started acting all innocent again. He even starde to groom my feathers with his tounge. It was gross. Oh how I hate that cat.

    Right now Taro and I are playing soldier and bandit. I am the thief and he is the soldier. The soilder chase the bandit and if the bandit gets caught the bandit gets punished however the soldier wants. I don''t want to know what kind of punishement Taro has in store for me.

    But atleast all these games are good for something. Thanks to them I gained a couple of skills and one level. One of the skills is named Stealth and I gained it from when I tried to hide from Taro. It allows me to hide my presence. The other one is Higher Stamina. The name of that one explains itself.

    I want to check if Taro also gained some new skill but if I do I will get cursed. Why? Well Taro is actually the champion of the goddess of light and she stops me from checking his stats. That nasty woman. And he seemed to have such interesting skills too. That Light Beam skill that only hurt sinners and stuff was cool!

    But ladies and gentlemen that isn''t all ''cause Taro is also *dramatic thrumwhirl* a prince! Well actually he is not an legitimate child and therefor don''t live in the castle with the king and queen. But still, a prince! That is awesome! Lets just hope that no one tries to kill him or something like that. That would be less awesome. What can I say? He''s grown on me. And if someone attacks his theres a pretty big chance that I will die with him. And I am not ready to die yet.

    Oh that''s right. Taro says that he has a brother that used to live here both that recently left. Is he also a prince? I wonder if I will ever get to meet him. If he also is atleast half as good looking as Taro then that would be a plus too. Hehehe.

    "Catched you!"

    NOOOOOOOOOOOO!

    I have been running from this little monster for atleast half an hour (my Higher Stamina even rose a level) but in the end it doesn''t even matter~~~~ sorry. My legs are shorter than his and my body is made to fly, not run. I need to learn how to fly and that is soon... What is gonna happen now that he''s catched me? I close my eyes, waiting for him to punish me. Let it be done. Don''t drag it out. Quick, like a bandage. Bring it!

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    T-t-TEHEHEHEHEHE! NO, NO, STOP IT! I CAN''T HANDLE IT! HAHAHA! MERCY PLEASE! AHAHAHAHA!

    Taro is currently tickling me without mercy. I try to wriggle away but I am in his control. He rolls me on my back and starts tickling my stomach.

    OH NOT THERE! HIHIHI! I COMMAND YOU TO ST-HEHEHEHE!

    One hour later Taro and I am laying on the grass, giggling. Man that really craved all my strength. But now atleast Taro also seems tired, which is unusual. Today was tiresome, but I have to admit I had fun as well. Heh, being the heros pet might not be so bad after all. Suddenly Taro springs up.

    "Let''s do that again!"

    ...

    Oh no.

    Name: Ruth

    Title: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Pet of Lentaro Blizt

    Race: Bird(hatchling)

    Level 11

    HP 6/6

    MP 6/6

    Vit. 5

    Str. 5

    Dex.5

    Int. 30

    Wis. 25

    Char. 25

    Luck 1

    Exp: 80/100

    Skills:

    Peck Lv 2:

    This skill allows you to use you beak to attack enemies. Low class skill. Uneffective against larger enemies.

    Bird Song Lv 8:

    Thanks to being a bird you have the ability to sing, mostly used to attract a mate. The higher the skill level, the more beautiful and captivating you song becomes. Passive skill.

    Appraisal Lv 3:

    Allows you to scan and see information about chosen the object you choose. The higher the skill level the more information you see. Cannot see information on higher level objects/enemies.

    Hunger Resistance Lv 2:

    You are able to stand hunger for a longer time period without losing your ability to think normaly. Resistance rises with level.

    Pain Resistance Lv 4:

    Pain does not bother you as much as before but it still hurts. Resistance rises with level.

    Higher Stamina Lv 2:

    You have higher stamina than most of your kind. The higher the skill level the higher the stamina. Passive skill.

    Stealth Lv 1:

    Allows you to conceal your presence. The higher the skill level the stealthier you become.

    Minor Healing Spell Lv 1:

    Allows you to cast a low level healing spell. The higher the spell level the stronger the effect of the spell.

 Chapter 8: I am gonna be OP!

    Three weeks has gone since I first met Taro and mother-sama and I am still aiming to become a phoenix. Ok I have to admit that becoming an OP phoenix might be harder than I thought it would be but I''m trying!

    Besides playing (every freaking day) with Taro these past weeks, I have also been practicing like crazy every day. And I mean it.

    I''ve been running till I can''t feel my legs, trying to level up Peck and Appraisal by using them on EVERYTHING, deliberetly hurting myself to practice Minor Healing, using Stealth around Mr.Pebbles, done situps, squats, headstands, math problems, meditation, you name it. I even tried swimming in the pond in the back before realising that the only thing I can do is float. So after all this training let''s check my status!

    Level 14/15

    HP 7/7

    MP 10/10

    Vit. 6

    Str. 7

    Dex.6

    Int. 34

    Wis. 28

    Char. 26

    Luck 1

    Exp: 67/100

    Skills:

    Peck Lv. 8

    Bird Song Lv. 8

    Appraisal Lv 9

    Hunger Resistance Lv. 2

    Pain Resistance Lv. 5

    Higher Stamina Lv. 10 (due to reaching max level evolves into Superior Stamina!)

    Superior Stamina Lv. 1

    Stealth Lv. 4

    Minor Healing Spell Lv. 7

    Hah. Ha. MWAHAHAHA! FEAR ME, FOR I THE GREAT RUTH SHALL RULE YOU ALL!

    No but really I am incredible happy with the results. If I was as strong back then as I am now Bully-san and the twins would be the ones begging for mercy! And look! One of my skills evolved because it reached max level! Speaking of evolution... I will soon be able to evolve! I can see the requierd level for level up now thanks to Appraisals level becoming higher and I am so excited!

    I wonder what I wil evolve into. Will I have multiple options? Nothing to extreme I think but atleast it will be better than my current form. I wonder how it will feel? In a lot of light novels the protagonist either falls asleep or experience it like a warm feeling. Please don''t let it tickle, I am terribly ticklish if you didn''t already know that.

    I hope my new form will also not look embarrassing. I mean, while I don''t hate my current body I don''t love it either. It is simply... To darn kawaii. With my light blue fluffy feathers, tiny beak and wings and round brown shining eyes, no one can take me seriously.

    Compared to how "mother" looked I seemed like a joke. Less sugoi and more super please? I know I wont turn into a phoenix anytime soon but ya know...

    I recently also learned from listening to mother-sama teaching Taro, that while humans do level up they cannot evolve. Apperantly only monsters can do so. So that means I''m a monster? Well my "mother" was clearly not a regular bird so I cannot say that I am surprised.

    So that means that every monster starts out as an animal and then when they get stronger they evolve? That explains that weird rabbit looking thing I saw on my first day. It was just an evolved super rabbit. Really? Hey I ain''t complaining. Easier for me.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Ruth! Dinner is ready!" Taro suddenly shouts. O''boy! Dinner! Taro is standing on one knee in the dooropening with his arms stretched outwards, waiting for me. I run towards him and jump up into his embrace. He giggles and puts me near his face.

    This guy... Even we have not known each other for such a long time we have still become best friends. We are with each other nearly all the time and he talks to me even if he knows that I cannot answer, I think it is because he can feel that I am intelligent and can understand him.

    And I got to admit that I enjoy his company. He is always smiling and trying his hardest to become strong.

    Oh? I didn''t say it? When I trained it was toghether with Taro. Of course I didn''t do spells and such in front of him but all those physical activities I mentioned earlier we did together.

    Taro also practiced fighting with sword and bow and mother- sama tought him a lot of things. Once every week a schoolar would also travel to our house (probably on the kings orders) and teach him such things as math, spelling, history and other school subjects. Every time that happened I was there and listening too, without the schoolar knowing this of course.

    I learned from this schoolar that while they had a vast knowledge on magic and such they had very little knowledge about scientific stuff. In this world they still belive that it is the sun thats cikles around this planet and not the other way around!

    The only thing that I learned from schoolar was the history of this world. Appearently it''s called Netverr and is mapped into five different kingdoms;

    The human kingdom Latverra, where we are currently in and Taros father is the king. The United Republic of Men, which is ruled by the democracy, that is in an alliance with Latverra. The Grand Mountains that is an underground country delving deep in the, you guessed it, mountains, where dwarfs are the majority. Wherlien, or the Wast Lands as it is also called, which is the country of elves, fairys,  beastmen and other subspecies and last but not least; Ulyen, the land of demons, which is currently in a dispute against Latverra.

    The human kingdoms beilive that in the beginning, the world was created by the goddess of light, Chreshna, and that everything that resides in this world is all part of her soul, this means that when they die they will meet her. But they also say that the sister of Chreshna, goddess of darkness, Ylwa, is her mortal enemy and is activly trying to corrupt the world out of the jealousy of her sister.

    Ylwa created demons to destroy mankind, Chreshnas most beloved creations. In order to counter this Chreshna once every thousand year marks a human and makes this one her apostle. She gives her aposlte part of her power so that this one can protect the humans. The last apostle died 900 hundred years ago and the church of light, the followers of Chreshna, is activly searching for the new chosen one.

    And that happens to be Taro. But no one except me seems to know that! Damn, I really hope that no one realises. Taro is to nice and would without a doubt try to protect everyone if he knew the truth. Not that it''s a bad thing wanting to protect people! I just know that if they got their hands on Taro they would use, corrupt and change him into what they want him to be.

    And I don''t want that. He is still a kid and I wont let people take his childhood away. I have decided. I will hide Taros identity until he will be able to handle it and until then I will do my best to make him into a fine young man.

    I mean, how hard can it be?

    //New title gained; Naive One!//

    Let''s just ignore that for now.

    *Authors Note: I have been sick all day but I managed to release a chapter! Thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 9: Im Singing In The Rain

    Today it''s raining. Mother-sama have gone to the village to buy necessary supplies so Taro and I are left alone in the house. Because of the storm she will have to stay in the villages inn for the night, which means that she will not return till tomorrow.

    None of us wants to go out. And I who had hoped to evolve today. Damn you Creshna! This is the second time you stop me! As you champions pet can''t you give me atleast some privileges?

    ...

    It''s reminding me of the day I fell out of the nest. The rain hitting the roof constantly, almost rhythmical. The thunder is roaring forboading and the lightning sounds lite cannon shots. I still don''t like storms and the memory of last time haunts me. While I dont remember much I can still recall the fear I felt and how tiny and miserable life was.

    I cover under the blanket in my tiny bed, similar to how I did when I was younger. NO! Don''t think about that! Forget it!

    I hope the storm ends soon...

    "Ruth, are you Ok?" Taro asks and lifts the blanket, uncovering the shivering me? Shiviring? Oh man, I really thought I had grown out of my fear. Dammit, if I could I would cry. Taro looks at me with a gentle smile.

    Taro cups his hands and picks me up.

    "You are afraid, aren''t you? It''s Ok, I''m here for you." He sits down on the floor, in the middle of the room, and hugs my tiny body gently.

    The lightning strikes directly outside, momentarely filling the room with light, casting terrifying shadows on the walls.

    Taro suddenly tightens his grip on me. I can''t help but squeak.

    "Ah! Sorry Ruth, I guess I''m pretty scared too huh? Hehe." He gives me a sad smile.

    ...

    You dummie. You need to tell me about stuff like this, how can I help you otherwise. After all, I am older than you are (technically) and I told myself I am gonna protect you. Ain''t that right... Little Prince?

    The lightning strikes again, now closer than before. Taro starts shivering. He is gonna panic if things continue like this. I too am afraid, but Taro is just a child. He always try to act so brave and make everyone proud. But he never shows how insecure he really is. I know this because he told me, after one of our training passes. He joke about it but I understood.

    How many times have this not happened when I was not here? Too many. He sees himself as a burden. He knows who his father is and why his mother need to hide.

    He knows why his father never comes to visit him, that he will never be able to live as an ordinary child and that deep inside his mother regrets meeting the king, even if she would never regret Taro.

    I need to help him but... How can I help him?

    ...

    ...

    It''s obivious. There is only one way. The way I comforted myself, when I was still in the nest. I only need to sing.

    At first only a single weak tune escape my throath, but soon I sing loud and clear. I pour all my feelings into it. All the sorrow, lonliness, fear, anger and love. I sing for Taro but in the same time I hope that the whole world hears me. From the moment I woke up in this world till now I have been keeping it in me. The sadness from dying, from loosing everything that I held dear. The fear of not knowing what this world had in store for me, knowing that I was all alone. The ANGER that rose from the unfairness I felt. And the love I found here.

    ...

    Hear my voice and feel what I feel. I am with you Taro.

    Taro is loosing up. He starts sulking, but not because of fear. It''s all the emotions that he was holding in. They are bursting out, all at once.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.It''s ok. Let it all out. I am here for you like you are for me.

    He cries until there are no more tears but even then he continous sulking, gasping for air. The entire time I sing, silently casting healing magic on my throut that gets soar now and so often.

    It gets dark. Taro falls asleep on the floor from exhaustion. I continue to sing. It''s not until it stops raining at midnight that I stop. I feel empty, but it feels good at the same time. Haaaaa... That was more exhausting than all off my training.

    Suddenly the screen pops up.

    //Your skill Bird Song have gained two levels! Bird Song has reached max level and evolved into Siren Voice! New evolution path unlocked!//

    Oh, that''s good... Huh? Evolution path?

    Another screen pops up.

    //For evolving Bird Song into Siren Voice you have gained one level. You can now level up! Please choose from following evolutions. Your level will be reset to 1 after evolving. Obs! Evolution cannot be changed afterwards until next time you have enough levels!//

    Terror Bird(common)

    The most common evolution of the bird. Uses its claws and beak as its major set of weapons. Can use limited physical buff magic to momenteraly power up and Minor Air magic to make itself fly faster. Highly sought after as a hunting pets because of its vitality and strong appearance. High reproduction rate.

    Siren Bird(rare)

    Uncommon evolution unlocked by high level singing. It uses its song to entrance people and can manipulate sound. Has more magic capacity compared to Terror Birds but has lower health and raw physical strenght. Siren Birds are also much more intelligent than normal birds and can grow much older, comparing to human lives. Despite its sound related abilities it cannot talk, only repeat words it has heard. Highly sought after as an pet amongst nobles because of its charming apperance and beautiful voice.

    Despite being tired as heck I jumped up (almost waking up Taro) and stared intently at the screen. But the choice was obvious. While Terror Birds sounds pretty cool, the Siren Bird is waaaay more awesome. Also, you can''t be the Heros pet and be called a Terror Bird. So Siren Bird it is. Sorry phoenix-san, you will have to wait.

    The moment I choose the Siren Bird I feel immensly tired. Ahh, it''s this kind of evolution, hah? Well then off to sleep. Good night Taro~~~~...

    I hope I will look OP...

    Name: Ruth

    Titles: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Pet of Lentaro Blizt, Naive One, Songstress (new!)

    Race: Siren Bird

    Level 1/20

    HP 20/20

    MP 30/30

    Vit. 15

    Str. 12

    Dex. 15

    Int. 50

    Wis. 35

    Char. 80

    Luck 2

    Exp: 0/1000

    Authors Note: So there you have it folks, our main characters first evolution! Thank you for all the showed support and as always; thank you for reading!

 Extra: Clearing up the missunderstandings

    Hello guys! Birdie here. I''ve seen that some of you guys are confused about Ruths gender and wants to know. For those of you that doesn''t wanna know, STOP READING THIS INSTANT AND GO WATCH SOME ANIME!

    Well, now that those guys are gone, first, let me just say that I did that on purpose, because I didn''t want gender to matter that much and be kind of vague.

    Second, in some chapters there are some words that revealS what gender Ruth belongs to (chapter 4, when Ruth talks about storms for example).

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    For those of you that still doesn''t know what gender Ruth belongs to it''s (SPOLIER!?) female.

    And also, for those of you that notice myt faults in grammar and such, I just wanna point out that english is not my first language. I would be very thankful I you notice anything wrong that you message me so that I can fix it.

    Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 10: You spin my head right round

    *Taros POV*

    Yawwwwn. When did I fall asleep? I don''t remember. I must have really exhausted myself yesterday...

    Oh, that''s right, I cried. I can feel my cheeks dye red.

    I-I don''t usually crie ya know? It was just because of the moment! I-I swear!

    Ahh but I really slept comfortable tho. I feel completely energized.

    Huh? That''s really weird, I don''t remember going to bed. Then why am I hugging something soft? Ah it must be Ruth. She sang so beautiful yesterday. I want to hear it again. But was she always this big?

    ...

    Is this really Ruth? Instead of the tiny hatchling I am used to laying in my arms, instead there is a giant bird! Pure white feathers with an hint if blue covers the slender body. A long slender neck, big wings and a peach colored beak. A long, elegant tail similar to that of a cat with a tiny ball made of feathers on the end.

    Totaly different from Ruth. But I know that it is her. I can feel it with out bond, that now feels stronger than before.

    She evolved during the night. I can''t help but feel proud. Our training gave results. She is stronger now. It makes me happy.

    I stroke her feathers. They are smooth like silk. Mom told me that evolving is very tiring for animals and monsters. I wonder when Ruth will wake up. Mom should come back today so I need to explain that Ruth evolved without telling her about the... crying part.

    Oh! That''s right! Ruths bed is to tiny now, isn''t it? I need to make a new one. Maybe I can use brothers old bed? Or would Ruth prefer it higher up, being a bird and all. Or maybe she wants to sleep outside? What if she becomes bigger the next time she evolves? Maybe I should build a shed or something like that?

    If she grows to big she wont be able to fit into the house. And the food costs will rise, so she will have to hunt. But she has never fought anyone before. Maybe me should go into the forrest and practice fighting.

    I wonder if she can fly now. She couldn''t before because her wings were to small but now it should be Ok. If she grows larger, will I be able to ride her? That would be awesome!

    I lift up Ruth and even if she is heavier now I am used to heavy labor so this is nothing. Wow, she has really grown big. She is atleast half as tall as I am and if she spread her wings they would be atleast twice as wide as I am tall. She. Is. So. COOL! I hug her tightly, spinning around. Yahahaha!

    *Ruths POV*

    Aaahhhhhhh! What is h-happening!? T-the w-w-whole world is s-s-s-s-s-spinning!!! I-I''m feeling siiiiick! S-someone make it s-s-stop!!!

    *Taros POV*

    Oh! Ruthe is waking up. I stop spinning. Awww, she must be as happy as I am, flapping her wings like that! Hehehe!

    I put her down on the floorand she wobbles a little bit. Poor Ruth, she must be really tired. I pet her on the head, trying to comfort her.

    She looks up on me, eyes squinting like those of an old man. Wow, her eyes are really pretty, they are the same color as blood.

    "Congratiulations Ruth! You evolved!"

    Ruth looks at me a little bit confused, tilting her head slightly to the right. Oh, that''s right. She has not seen it herself yet. I turn around and pull a mirror out the drawer. It''s not big to give a full body view but it''s better than nothing. She observes herself a little while, turning around and stretching her body.

    She then falls to the floor.

    "R-Ruth! What happened!?" I run forward and embrace her. She must be really tired. Poor soul.

    *Ruths POV*

    I am done. Why do I have to look like a freaking swan? Atleast Taro seems happy with my new form so I must look atleast a tiny bit cool. I mean my tail is pretty... Unusual. And my eyes look pretty badass. At least I have real talons instead of flippers.

    You know what, it could be worse. I could look like a freaking albatross or a penguin. And I don''t wanna become the worlds first phoenix penguin. I mean, who wants to be a flightless bird?

    I hope I can fly now. My wings seems big enough. I need to test it out later. Oh, and I wonder what my new stats are. Let''s check them out.

    Name: Ruth

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Titles: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Pet of Lentaro Blizt, Naive One, Songstress

    Race: Siren Bird

    Level 1/20

    HP 20/20

    MP 30/30

    Vit. 15

    Str. 12

    Dex. 15

    Int. 50

    Wis. 35

    Char. 80

    Luck 2

    Exp: 0/1000

    ... Yihaaaaa!!! Thank you so much! These stats are awesome! And how about skills?

    Skills:

    Peck Lv. 8

    Siren Voice Lv. 1

    Appraisal Lv 9

    Hunger Resistance Lv. 2

    Pain Resistance Lv. 5

    Superior Stamina Lv. 1

    Stealth Lv. 4

    Healing Voice Lv. 1

    Hypnotising Song Lv. 1

    Sonic Screech Lv. 1

    Spells:

    Minor Healing Spell Lv. 7

    Ohhhhhhhh, I like what I see. What are these new skills and what can they do?

    Healing Voice Lv. 1

    Lets you heal your allies by letting out your voice. Can not heal you. The higher the level the higher the healing.

    Hypnotising Song Lv. 1

    When you sing you hypnotise those around you into doing your bidding. Only works for a short time period and those under your control can only follow simple commands. Stronger foes can withstand this ability. The higher the skill level the better control you have.

    Sonic Screech Lv. 1

    Allows you to send out a shriek capable of shattering glass. It can be used for multiple uses if the user has enough imagination. This skill is however mostly used as an defense mechanism because it activates when the user is cornered. The higher the skill level the higher the screech.

    MWHAHAHAHAHAHA! I AM THE STRONGEST! I AM GONNA BECOME A PHOENIX IN NO TIME!

    *Taros POV*

    Ruth starts cackling, sounding like an old mans laughter. Did something get stuck in her throat?

 Chapter 11: Peaceful Days

    When mother-sama came home Taro had to stop her from attacking me because she thought that I was a monster. Remind me to never become enemies with mother-sama. She arrived at the worst moment possible.

    Taro was curious about how my mouth looked like so he told me to open it. He leaned forward and then... Mother-sama walked in the door.

    The moment she thought Taro was about to get eaten by a monster she went BANANAS, dropped everything she held and started firing magic!

    Both me and Taro only noticed mother-sama when she dropped her things. I was wondering why the fireball was getting bigger. Then it hit me.

    Fortunately for me, because Taro was right beside me she couldn''t use too much FIREpower (ba-dum-tssss). But it still hurt. I tried to duck but got hit in the side. A screen appeared before me.

    //Pain Resistance leveled up to level 3!//

    Away! I don''t want you to tell me that now! Mother-sama practicly tossed Taro away from me and started to murmur a strange incantation. *gulp*

    She looked me in the eyes with a fierce gaze that not even my mother in this world could compete with.

    "STAY AWAY FROM MY TARO YOU SON OF A---" Mother-sama prepared another attack when-

    "MOM WAIT IT''S RUTH!!!" Taro screamed desperatly.

    2 minutes later (after Taro explained what happened and my injury got healed by a very confused mother-sama)

    "Oh dear me. My mistake, sorry Ruth dear" mother-sama says, smiling apologetic. She has calmed down now and is back to her usual self. But the memory of her previous self is still fresh. Mother-sama continues.

    "But too think that Ruth would evolve so soon. Isn''t it still too early?"

    Huh? Isn''t this normal? Does that mean I''m different? Taro seems happy atleast.

    "Of course she would evolve! Ruth is strong, way stronger than other birds!"

    Aww, stop it you <3

    Mother-sama still seems to be suspicious but she plays along for now.

    "Ahhh of course, that must be it~ Ruth is really strong eh?" Mother-sama pets my head. "But I never imagined that you would turn into a Siren Bird..."

    Oh that''s right, the screen said that Siren Birds were rare. I just hope that this wont give me troubles in the future...

    Taro suddenly steps forward.

    "Oh, that''s right mom, we need to find another place for Ruth to sleep. She is to big for her bed now."

    "You''re right. We should probably make it even larger than it has to be in case she gets even bigger in her future evolutions... We will probably have to put it outside..." mother-sama mutters for herself. Suddenly her eyes brighten and she seems to remember something. "That''s right! We can ask Ruter to help us! He can probably help us! And now that I think about it you are in that age to now and I cannot always be beside you as evidence of before..."

    "Mom?"

    "I have decided Taro! Not only will we ask Ruter to help us build a bed for Ruth, I will also summon a magus to teach you magic in self-defense!"

    "Really mom, you mean it!?" Taro asks with big eyes. I can''t help but stare at mother-sama in the same way. This is one big plot development. What are you saying mother-sama? Don''t toy with our hearts.

    "Of course I mean it Taro, actually, if I find a teacher soon enough, you can begin next week!"

    Taro and I look at each other. Our eyes glitter. We smile, or I try to at least, and then we jump at mother-sama, hugging her. She falls down because of the sudden weight and lands on her bum. But she doesn''t get angry. Instead she starts to laugh and Taro laughs with her.

    I wished we could stay like this forever.

    They decide that until my new bed is finished that I will use Taros brothers old bed (I still don''t know his name!) and that after I have gotten used to my new abilities I will start hunting in the forrest to feed myself. I wonder how much I need to eat now?

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Mother-sama sent a message to the man they called Ruter and the guild where they would put up an ad looking for a magic teacher.

    At first I was confused how mother-sama would send mail (I have yet to see any witches delivering mail) but after she wrote the letters she made two magic circles, one for each letter, and the circles started glowing. After the glowing disappeared the letters were not there anymore. TELEPORTATION MAGIC!? AWESOME!

    But apparently it is still in the early stage and it can''t transport anything bigger than a letter. Awwww.

    Ruter arrived the day after mother-sama sent the letter.

    He was a tall, muscular man in his thirties, with a black unkept beard and bushy eyebrows. His skin was tanned, showing all the hours he had been out in the sun and his arms were covered with scars. While he was not ugly, he was not exactly handsome. He looked... wild.

    He arrived on a wagon pulled by a strange looking bear with six arms. A damn bear. Maybe I should call him Ruter-sama. The bear bore a striking resemblance with Ruter except that its fur looked more wellkept than Ruters beard. The bear was also missing an eye.

    At first I found both the bear AND Ruter terrifying but when they greeted mother-sama and Taro they both smiled heartly smiles, proving me wrong. When he saw me he gently patted me on the head.

    "So this is the birdie you were talking about heh?" His voice was rough and deep, just like his apperance suggested. Suddenly he went down on his knee and looked me straight in my eyes. I didn''t know what to do, and I felt a little uncomfortable, but I stared back nontheless. Something in me wanted me to prove myself to him. We stared at each other for a while before he started to chuckle and stands up.

    "Ehehe! Sonny, you got yourself one brave pal here. He seems very intelligent too."

    Huh? Did you just call me "he"? Can''t you see this feminine figure, these curves? I mean, look at this beak? If I was a male I would be an ikemen amongst birds!

    "Ruth is a female Ruter!"

    "Oh, then I''m sorry lass, can you forgive me?" Ruter bows down.

    It''s Ok, just stop bowing already! I hit Ruters head with my wings, trying to tell him to stand up. He seems to get the idea and stops bowing, chuckling.

    Mother-sama and Ruter starts talking with each other about preparations and stuff so meanwhile Taro and I walks towards the bear that Ruter arrived with. Taro already seems to be familiar with it as he runs forward and hugs it.

    "Spada! I''ve missed you!" The bear (Spada) stands up, with Taro still hugging it, and hugs him back. Then it lets itself fall backwards so that it hits the ground with a large bumph!

    Taro starts scratching Spadas belly. Spada growls softly (how can a bear growl softly!?) and lays flat on the ground. I slowly approach them.

    Taro sees me and jumps off Spada and picks me up.

    "Spada, this is Ruth, my friend. Ruth, this is Spada, she is the cuddliest bear ever! She is also vey good at hide and seek!"

    ...

    Are you telling me that monstrosity is a female. No wonder Ruter thought I was a male.

    ------------------

    Meanwhile in the guild building a mysterious figure stares at the request from mother-sama. (S)He rips down the paper posting the quest and walks towards the reception.

    We didn''t know that, but this day the gears of fate started turning and our peaceful days ended.

    ------------------

    Brrrr! That''s weird. Why do I feel chilly in the middle of the summer?

 Chapter 12: Nature Is Calling!

    Three days since we started building my new restingplace and we are half done. Everybody have been helping out, even Spada.

    My restingplace going to be in a separate building right outide Taros room. Imagine a simple gazebo, without walls, placed on pilars about 7 feet up. On the side there''s a ladder that I will use until I learn how to fly.

    This is going to be even nicer than my old room! I mean, I was happy with it but it was pretty shitty. Tiny, low roof and only one window. But my family didn''t have the moment to buy a bigger house. My dad worked as an ordinary office worker and my mom had been in a car accident some years before I was born and damaged her back, resulting in her being prematurely retired.

    From what I heard from dad, mom used to be a dancer but she disliked to talk about it.

    Once I found a tape of my mom when she used to dance. She looked so happy back then, so full of life.

    Because my family was so poor I missed out on a lot of things that my friends could do. For instance, I have never gone to a amusement park, I only went to the cinema twice a year and I could not go on the class trip because you had to pay a fee. I started dealing out newspapers when I was eleven and work in the nearby convenience store when i was 14. Of course I had to lie about my age.

    The kids in my class laughed at me and their parents pitied me.

    But I never blamed my parents and I never hated the kids that bullied me. And when they noticed that even if I was poor I was happy they stopped teasing me and became my friends instead.

    I wonder how they''re doing? I time passes at the same rate here as in my old world then it must be in the midst off august now. I wonder how it went on that language test I did right before I died. I hope I got atleast C, I don''t want my last grade on earth to have been F.

    I wonder how that manga I follwed ended? I had read it for so long and to never know the ending... WHY!?!?!?

    --------------------------------------------------

    I am currently resting on top of Spadas back in the shadow of a large tree. It is really hot right now and no one have the will to work for the moment. I can''t understand how Spada can stand this temperature with all her fur.

    Mother-sama, Taro and Ruter is also taking a break but mother-sama and Ruter is sitting under another tree right now and is talking about something, I can''t hear what.

    Taro is leaning against Spada whilst reading a story book about a villager that found a princess and helped her back to her country, falling in love and later marrying the princess.

    I don''t like that book. Life is never that easy. To just find a royalty at random in the woods and the marrying them? BAH! But Taro seems to like it at least. Hey, that''s great. Stay positive Taro, stay positive.

    According to mother-sama someone accepted her lesson quest the day after she put it out. Taro and I were really happy. But the teacher should have arrived yesterday. Mother-sama contacted the guild but the teacher had already left so all we can do is wait for him... her(?) to arrive. Come on sensei, I WANT TO LEARN MAGIC! Oh and Taro needs to learn it too.

    *grumble*

    Huh? Did Spada just say something? No, she is asleep. And it was not Taro, he is totally engrossed in his book.

    *groan*

    Wait a minute... Am I the one giving off these sou- *GROAAAAAAAAAAN* Yep, it''s me. Man, now that I think about it I feel really hungry. I missed breakfast this morning so I haven''t had anything all day. Geez, it''s still not lunch yet either.

    Well I got no choice then. Time to go have a snack. Luckely I know off a place in the forrest that has a lot of fruit and berries.

    I jump down from Spadas back and lands next to Taro. I squeek a little and he understands I''m off.

    "Come back before lunch" he says quickle glancing over the book before continuing reading. I feel hurt Taro. You care more about a book than me? Nah, just kidding, I know how it feels when you find a good book.

    Well then, off I go!

    It takes about 20 minutes to get to my snack-spot my foot and If I could fly it would probably take less than five. The heat is nearly unbearable but when I get to the forest the treeshadows makes it a little better.

    My mouth waters at the mere thought of the sweet berries and fruits that will soon be in my stomach.

    Tralalalala I like things that are sweet~

    Even if I don''t have any teeth~

    But even if I everything eat~

    Certain standards I want to meet~

    It have to sweet and good~

    Or else I wont like that kind of foo-BHUMP

    Because I don''t watch where I walk I suddenly trip and fall to the ground.

    Ouch, that hurt. If my old friends where here to see me now they would without a doubt laugh and say ''thats what you get for not looking when you walk''. Then they would help me up and we would joke about it.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.But damn it, what did I fall on? I turn my head.

    I have never seen an angel before but if I ever saw one they would without a doubt look like this. Fair, light skin. Long silver hair. A slender yet healthy figure. A face that looks as perfect as a snowflake.

    With their eyes closes they look like a statue, motionless. They are wearing a lightbrown leather armor with a hood covering most of their head.

    ...

    WAIT WHO IS THIS PERSON!? WHAT ARE THEY DOING OUT HERE IN THE WOODS SLEEPING!? DON''T THEY KNOW IT''S DANGEROUS!?

    I need to wake this person up. I try to poke them with my beak, softly on the cheek. Nothing. Again. Nothing. Again. Nothing. Again. Nothing.

    Is this person even alive. I put my head on their chest. Yup, I can hear a beating heart. So that means they are either sleeping really deep or unconscious. Who even is this person anyway? Go Appraisal!

    Name: Ansgar Litherki Gerth

    Titles: Ansgar of the Calm Pond, The One Who Walks With Beasts, ???

    Race: Elf

    Level ???

    ... Does it say elf?

    I take of the hood. Underneath I find pointy ears, the trademark of all elves. I put the hood back on and go to a nearby tree. I start dunking my head towards the tree. Ow, I need to stop hurting myself. It''s just that... Elves really get me every time. I needed a way to cancel my happiness. Just don''t judge me Ok?

    I heal myself before I look at the stranger, no Ansgar, again. He is still laying there, without a hint of getting up. I really want him to wake up.

    Let the pecking begin!

    --------------------------------------------------

    Huff, puff! How can anyone sleep so deeply!? I have been trying to wake him up for over 15 minutes now! I even used my skill Peck (IT ROSE ONE LEVEL)! I slapped him in the face so many times my wings got numb. And the worst part? He didn''t even take any damage. That is just an insult.

    What should I do? I can''t leave him, what if he gets attacked!? I am not strong enough to drag him back home either! WHAT WOULD A SMART PERSON DO!!!

    Wait, there is one thing I have yet to try. I open my skill window.

    Sonic Screech Lv. 1

    Allows you to send out a shriek capable of shattering glass. It can be used for multiple uses if the user has enough imagination. This skill is however mostly used as an defense mechanism because it activates when the user is cornered. The higher the skill level the higher the screech.

    I have never used this skill before but hey, gotta try it sometime!

    Some may call this overkill but those guys have yet to try waking this gentleman over here up. I just hope that I don''t destroy his eardrums or summon some nearby monster.

    Ok, get ready. Sonic Screech!

    What comes afterwards is a high pitched noise that is deafening. The birds in the trees flies away. All the rodents burry themselves underground. If I wasnt the one making the noise I would probably be on the ground right now, trying to cover my ears.

    I shout for what feels like minutes but is probably only 10 seconds.

    Nothing. Not even a flinch. I fall together on the ground. A screen appears.

    //For using Sonic Screech with such intensity the said skill have leveld up x3 times! You have also gained the title Banshee that can influence your next evolution path!//

    At least some good came out of it. But Ansgar is still asleep! I think I will actually cry.

    Suddenly the sound of twigs breaking can be heard. Oh great, some monster probably heard me and thought it was a challenge. Well do what you want. I don''t care. The sound comes closer. Ok, I do care! Please don''t come hear!

    The thing that appears in front of me is a gigantic beast with long viscious teeth. But I recognize this monster. It''s...

    "There you are lass, thought it had to you making all that noise" Ruter says, peeking up from his position on Spadas back. "Huh? Ya got a new friend to I see. Let''s take him back to the house, shall we?"

    I have never loved you more than now Ruter. I will without a doubt start calling you Ruter-sama.

 Chapter 13: Its not called flying...

    Elves. These magical creatures are known for their longlivety and elegance. They look similar to humans except for their larger eyes and pointed ears. They live in the forest and are a sophisticated species who values literature and art more than anything.

    The elves are truly... The most evolved and incredible creatures there is.

    And now one is sleeping right next to me!!!

    I this a dream!?

    Calm down Ruth. Calm down. I need to breathe. Breathe in, breathe out. Breathe in, breath out. Breath in...

    Ok I can''t do it because let''s get real, there''s a freaking elf right next to me and elves are awesome and whoamIkiddingIloveelvestheyareawesomeandcoolandprettyandfabolousandOMGthisisthehappiestmomentinmylife!

    *BAM*

    I slam my head towards the wall in order to calm down. Sorry, it''s just that I have a thing for elves. I wouldn''t call it a fetish but I do wanna touch their ears all day long. Some people like catgirls, I like elves. It''s just that simple. But if a catgirl suddenly showed up wanting me to pet them... Well who am I to refuse?

    But still, are all elves this impossible to wake up? He have been sleeping deeply ever since I first found him yesterday in the woods. I don''t know what I would have done if Ruter-sama had not appeared to help me.

    It took about 10 minutes for Ruter-sama to tie Ansgar (the elf) to Spadas back and another 10 to return to the house (Spada couldn''t run at full speed because of me an Ansgar. When we got back mother-sama and Taro got surprised when they saw the sleeping elf but they quickly carried him to a bed.

    Taro asked mother-sama if Ansgar was sick but after careful inspection she came to the conclusion that he was only asleep and that we should let him rest.

    I am actually not allowed to be here right now. Mother-sama said that all of us were forbidden from entering the room unless situation called for it.

    When night fell and everyone was asleep I slipped into the room, using my Stealth skill just in case. Quite sneaky yeah? Maybe I should aim to become the Hokage?

    Uhum, sorry. But I wonder when Ansgar will wake up. I mean, he can''t sleep forever... Can he?

    *yawn* I''m getting tired too. I should probably go to sleep. I pat Ansgar on the head. Good night.

    ---------------------------------------

    Ansgar is still sleeping when I wake up but I can''t spend the whole day watching him, I''ve got work to do. I have decided to finally learn how to fly! So while the others are working on my sleeping spot I shall train. Behind the house is a large tree, because the branches nearly touch the ground it is easy to climb. Spada is resting under the tree but doesn''t seem to mind me training. I will jump down from the tree and try to fly while falling.

    Anyway, it should go fast. I mean, it cannot be that hard, I mean, I''m a bird and this should be natural after all.

    ...

    This is may take a while. How does one fly? I try flapping by wings like crazy but I can''t. I always end up in a mess on the ground. I have been trying for atleast half an hour now but I am no where closer my goal. I try once again. Failure. I land flat on my back and my feet sticks up in the air.

    Spada seems to find this amusing and growl-chuckles (don''t ask me how, I can''t explain it). You dumbie! Do it better yourself!

    Spada seems to realize that she hurt my feelings and bows her head down in apology. Then she seems to think of  something.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.She stands up on her hindlegs and makes herself a large as possible.

    W-wait Spada! I didn''t really mean to call you dumb, I''m sorry!

    But Spada just stands there. Suddenly her body emits a fait white light. Spada walks towards a boulder nearby. Suddenly she smashes it with her paws and the rock shatters into like a gazillion pieces!

    H-how!? Even if Spada is strong, it is impossible for her to be able to shatter a rock with her paws. Unless...

    A screen pops up.

    //Spada the War Bear have shown you the spell Physical Buff. Do you want to learn it? Y/N //

    ...

    Yes! Thank you Spada, I forgive you for laughing at me! Now lets look at that spell!

    Minor Physical Buff Lv. 1

    Allows the user to momentarily heightened their strength, speed, attack and health with +20% of your current stats. Costs 5 mana per minute to use. The higher the spell level the stronger the effect becomes. No cooldown time.

    This is great! Even if the mana cost is a little high I can still use it for 6 minutes straight until my mana runs out! I immediately try it out. I can feel my mana drain but also how, what feels like a warm coat, strengthen my body. I look at Spada. She looks happy. The light around her disappears only to be replaced by another faith light, this one with a hint of yellow.

    Slowly the earth around her starts to change chape and lumps of earth and stone sticks to her body. When she''s finished it looks like she is wearing an armor.

    On her arms and legs she''s got things that looks like gauntlets, making her claws longer and the rest of her body is simply coted in stone. The only openings is around the mouth and stomach area.

    A screen appears in front of me again.

    //Spada the War Bear have shown you the spell Earth Armor. Do you want to learn it? Y/N //

    Spada I LOVE YOU! YES!

    But instead of learning the skill that I expected another screen showed up.

    //Earth Armor belongs to the earth element. You do not know Earth magic. Do you wish to learn Earth Magic? Y/N? //

    ...

    Yes please.

    //You have learned Earth Magic and the spell Earth Armor! You can now use spells belonging to the earth element! As an reward for learning an elementar spell you have gained +10 MP! You have also gained the title Earth Elementalist which gives you higher affinity with the earth element plus it gives you stronger defense, attack and health! This title will also unlock more evolution paths! Thanks to these achivements you have gained +10 levels!//

    ...

    Spada, can I call you senpai?

    Name: Ruth

    Titles: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Pet of Lentaro Blizt, Naive One, Songstress, Banshee, Earth Elementalist(new!)

    Race: Siren Bird

    Level 13/20

    HP 20/20(+5)

    MP 30/30(+10)

    Vit. 15

    Str. 12(+2)

    Dex. 15(+2)

    Int. 50

    Wis. 35(+1)

    Char. 80

    Luck 2

    Exp: 600/1000

 Chapter 14: Its Called Falling With Style

    Spada and I am currently training. Training what you may ask. Well magic of course!

    Thanks to her I learned how to use both a psysical buff spell and earth magic! Right now I am training the spell Earth Armor. It works in the way that is it gather the earth around me and the puts itself over my body, lika an armor.

    When I use the spell, it becomes harder to move an I become heavier, but my defense increase like crazy! This will come in handy when I meet a stronger enemy and have to drag out the fight.

    Suddenly an idea strikes me. What if I activate Physical Buff while using Earth Armor? Let''s try it out! Physical Buff!

    Instantly a light gathers around my body and most of my stats go up while MP goes down 10 points.

    Now let''s try moving around in this thing!

    My first steps are wobbly, I am not used to this unusual weight balance. But thanks to my boosted stats I quickly gets used to it. Soon I walk around like it''s nobodys buisiness. This is great!

    The screen pops up all of a sudden.

    //Because of your experimenting your are now more proficient in dual casting spells! This takes away most the side effects that comes with using more than one spell at the same time. Higher level spells still cause side effects like nausea and stunning.//

    Kekekekekeke, excellent. I can''t help but turn into a cliche villian and cackle menacing. Maybe I should aim to become the next demon king? With these skills and spells pilling up I will soon be invincible! Muahahaha-Ha?

    Umph!

    A huge weight suddenly attacks be and squeezes me towards the ground.

    It''s Spada. She is sitting on me. If not for the Earth Armor I would probably be as flat as a pancake right now.

    I start flapping my wings. Let me go Spada! I-I can''t breath! Damn, you''re heavy!

    "Hehehe."

    Wait, did she just laugh!?!? I don''t know what is more shocking, Spada laughing or Spada being a sadist.

    Ahhh, Spada is finally getting up... Huh? Why is she growling? Spada, I didn''t mean to call you fat befo-

    Leaning towards the house is the elf, Ansgar, we saved yesterday. He is watching me and Spada, smiling. God, he is handsome.

    "Well, thank you young lady" Ansgar says and bows deeply.

    Hm? Is there anyone else around? I check my surroundings. No one''s there.

    ...

    WAIT DID HE TALK TO ME!?

    "Hahaha, yes who else would I be talking to?" Ansgar answers, smiling gently.

    H-h-h-h-huh!? How is that possible!? No, more important than that. Did you hear me when I said...?

    "Ah, yes, and once again, I thank you for your compliment" he says and gives me a charming smile.

    ...

    ARRGHHHHHH!!! SPADA, PLEASE, CRUSH ME WITH YOUR WEIGHT! I DON''T WANNA LIVE ANYMORE!!!

    Spada actually seems to think about it for a second.

    Ansgar looks shocked but then he looks sad. He looks down and starts fiddling with his hair.

    "Oh, I didn''t mean to fluster you! I''m sorry..."

    No, you didn''t do anything wrong! I was just suprised! I mean, I have had no one to talk to for, oh since I was born!

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "Then I understand. No wonder you reacted like that. Also, were you the one that took me here?"

    Umm, yes... I''m sorry if I did anything wrong! I just found you sleeping in the forest and I didnt know what to do. I couldn''t wake you up either so I paniked a little and then Spada and Ruter arrived and helped me and we took you here but you refused to wake up so we just let you sleep because nothing seemed to be wrong with you. I am sorry if you wanted to stay in the forest or if you were supposed to meet with someone, I didn''t know mister-sir Ansgar-san-sama!

    For a second he seems as shocked as before before he bursts into laughter.

    WHA-WHA-WHA!?!? WHAT''S SO FUNNY, I''M BEING SERIOUS HERE!!!

    "Hahahaha! I-I''m sorry but you are just so adorable! And don''t worry you did nothing wrong, actually, I want to thank you."

    Ansgar went down on his left knee in front of me and looke me in my eyes.

    "Your kindness is extraordinary. Please say anything, I want to repay you."

    ...

    Is this the start of the legendary reverse harem? I hope not, I have no interest of being in a relationship right now.

    But now that he mentions it there is one thing he can help with...

    Well, now that I think about it there is one thing you can help us with.

    "Really?" Angstar says, smiling even more brilliant than before. I swear I can see rose petals falling in the backround. Please don''t turn this into a shoujo manga...

    Well you see, mother-sama sent after a magic teacher a while a go but they are a couple of days late and we are worried. Can you perhaps help us find them?

    Angstar goes silent for a few seconds. Did I say anything wrong?

    "I''m sorry but it''s impossible for me to do that" he says.

    Oh, I''m sorry. I just thought that...

    "Oh no, I didn''t mean it like that. I just mean that I can''t find what is no longer lost."

    Huh?

    "Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Ansgar Litherki Gerth, from the forests of Wherlien. I am the new teacher in magic arts to Lentaro Blizt and I am pleased to make your acquintance. What''s your name, if I may ask?"

    ... I should have known this was the case from the beginning. It is the convenient powers of the protagonist again.

    ''My name is Ruth, from nowhere and I''m the pe- I mean COMPANION of Taro.

    When he gets my name Ansgar smiles wider and puts his left hand on my head.

    "Well then, Ruth from Nowhere, I am sure this will be a fun time for the both of us".

    ...

    Yeah, well it will be interesting atleast. Suddenly I feel very faint and remembers one thing. I never disspelled Earth Armor or Physical Buff. Crap I''m stupid.

    As I fall into Ansgars arms in a cliche type of fassion the last thing I can see is his worried expression and words. Sorry Ansgar but I will just rest for a while...

    Then everything goes black.

    Meanwhile Spada have lost interest in us and is currently snoring loudly under the tree.

 Chapter 15: Pretty Birdy Liars

    ... Did I get hit by a car again? Nah this world don''t have cars. Then why am I surrounded darkness. It feels familiar to how it felt when I was still in an egg, except that I can move around freely now.

    Huh? This feeling... I recognize it. I look down on my body. It''s my old body.

    How is this possible!? Was it all a dream!? Am I hallucinating!?

    Wait, why am I naked?

    *gasp* Is this what I think it is? The legendary "protagonist encounter with God"??? But why do I have to be naked? God is a pervert...

    Suddenly my cheast heavy. Crap, did God hear me? Sorry, but it''s true, why else would I be naked right now?

    Ouch, my chest keeps getting heAvier and heavier. Ok God I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I''m sure you have a good reason why I''m not wearing clothes! Owowowowow!

    It''s getting hard to breathe now. The pain spreads through my body until every cell feels like it is on fire. Oh crap, I think I am loosing consciousness. And I didn''t even get to meet God...

    "-uhuuu..."

    What is that sound? It sounds like someone is... Crying?

    I open my eyes. The first thing I see is Taros crying face. A mixture of tears and snot is flowing down his face and his lower lip is trembling. I can feel snot and tears dripping down on me. It feels gross but right now I don''t care.

    Taro, please don''t cry. I don''t know why you are crying but please, tell me and I will help you. I brush my head against his cheek, trying to wipe the tears. Taro gets startled and looks at me in shock. Then he starts crying agsain while hugging me tightly.

    "I''m so glad you are Ok Ruth!" Taro says with shaking voice. "When you didn''t wake up I thought- I thought-!"

    Taro starts having trouble breathing when he''s crying and I can''t hear the last words. But I understand.

    Before I have the chance to comfort Taro mother-sama appears behind Taro and hugs him gently.

    "It''s Ok Taro" she whispers, "she just needs to rest and the she will be completely fine".

    Taro wipes his tears with his sleeve (even if more steadily comes to take thei place) and nods his head with a determined expression. He stops hugging me and puts me on his bed.

    "Ruth, I want you to listen to me now. You are going to rest and is not allowed to be out of bed until you are fine again!" Taro points at me and when I nod to show that I kinda understand smiles and covers me with a blanket. But when he is about to sit down beside me mother-sama stops him.

    "That means you are not allowed to see her until then!"

    Taros mouth drop.

    "But but but but-"

    "You heard me Taro. No one is allowed in here except mr. Ansgar that will help Ruth refill her mana!"

    "But mom-!"

    Before Taro have any chance to resist, mother-sama picks him up and puts him under her arm. She then walks out the door leaving it open. Mother-sama is strong...

    I can hear Taro complain but his voice becomes weaker and weaker the further away they walk.

    Ha~ah. Now let''s get some rest. My body feels heavy.

    Hmmm? I have a feeling about I''m forgetting something...

    "You really worried everyone there, Ruth." It''s Ansgar.

    Oh, that''s right you are still here. Mother-sama said that you would help me... Refill my mana? Why do I need that and what happened before?

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Well it seems that you used up all your mana which resultad in you collapsing."

    But why did I collapse just because I ran out of mana?

    "Well you see, mana is the souls essence. When you run out of mana your soul becomes weak and fragile, and your body temporary shuts down to focus on producing mana to help the soul get stronger."

    Oh, I get it! But is that not dangerous? I mean what if people colllapses in dangerous places?

    "Well you see, most mages own a mana bracelet that seals off your mana when it''s getting low so that they can''t cast more spells. I think you have seen one before, mrs. Julia wears one."

    Mrs. Julia?

    "Ah yes, the one you call... Mother-sama, I think?"

    Her name is Julia? I didn''t know that... That, is a little bit embarrasing...

    BUT WAIT A MINUTE!

    "Huh? What is it?" Ansgar asks, tilting his head in confusionconfusion.

    How do you know her name!?

    "Ahaha you didn''t know? Julia was an adventurer before!"

    Mothe- I mean Julia used to be an adventurer!?

    "Yes and not just anyone. She was called the Dancing Death because of the way she moved when she fought! I saw her only once but I would recognize her anywhere. I was really surprised when I understod that it was her child I was gonna teach magic."

    Wow, she must have been really amazing.

    "Indeed she was" Ansgar said. "According to rumors she once defeted an entire platoon of elite soldiers all by herself!"

    Awesome!

    "Ahaha, yes you can say that. But I was even more surprised when I learned that her son already had a familiar."

    Familiar?

    "Yes, a familiar is a creature that has entered a contract with a mage and that can me summoned at any time. That man out there and his bear, Spada, is a prime example"

    Oh, but Taro and I have not entered a contract with each other. I am just his pe-companion. Yep, companion.

    Ansgar suddenly looks shocked.

    "I''m sorry Ruth but I simply cannot belive that."

    Why?

    "You are too intelligent and have too much mana to not be a familiar. Normaly, non-familiar monsters have atleast half the amount of mana you have, unless they are really strong or old."

    But I promise! We have not made a contract!

    "There is a way to find out,"

    Huh? How?

    "Just sit still and trust me."

    Ok...

    Ansgar takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. When he opens them again I notice that they have changed color. From violet to a deep shade of red. He stares right at me and suddenly a window pops up.

    \\You are currently being Appraised. Do you want to cancel this? Y\N?

    Yes yes yes yes YES! I don''t want him to see my true identity! The moment I cancel Ansgars Appraisal he looks stunned.

    Something wrong, I ask.

    Ansgar looks at me in suspision.

    "Well, you were telling the truth but..." he stops midsentence. "Let me ask you one thing."

    *gulp* O-ok.

    "Back outside, how did you know my name before I told you?" Ansgar looks me in the eyes.

    Ehhhh, uhmm, you talk in your sleep?

    \\Title Bad Liar gained!\\

    ...

    Crap.

    *AuthorsNote; I am still sick and REALLY tired but I made it! And  as :-rpendraguinRocker:-	 always; thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 16: This Feels Familiar

    "You need to put more force into it."

    "Like this?"

    "Yes, that is good. Now focus everything into the palm pf your hand."

    ...

    "No, you need to concentrate more."

    "I''m trying!"

    "Try more!"

    This is how the following week went by. Ansgar has yet to bring up our previous conversation. I know my lie did not fool him, I would have been surprised if it did!

    To my surprise, after I had lied to him, Ansgar said nothing and instead continued refilling my mana. I felt bad for lying but what should I have said! Oh you know, I was originally from another world but after I died I got reincarnated in this one as a bird! Crazy huh!?

    Nah mate, that ain''t happening.

    After my mana was full again Taro stormed into the room and hugged me. With tears in his eyes he thanked Ansgar for helping me. Ansgar just smiled and said it was nothing; the way he acted, it was as if our conversation never took place.

    "You must promise me to never worry me like that again! Promise!" Taro were practically shouting the last words.

    I-I''m sorry Taro, I promise. I must really have worried him...

    "She says she is sorry and that she promise" Ansgar suddenly said.

    "Good" Taro said, smiling a little.

    Huh wait why are you saying what I said!? And why does Taro seem completely fine with it?! Did you tell him!? started flapping my wings wildly.

    "Huh!? Ruth, what is wrong?" Taro said worried.

    "She is just mad because I told you she could "talk" without her permission." DON''T TELL HIM!

    "Oh... But why am I not allowed to know? Doesn''t she trust me?"

    Taro started to frown.

    Ah crap, I didn''t mean it like that. I trust you Taro but I just couldn''t explain it. Tell him this instead!

    This went on for a while. Apparently things got a little bit wild after I fell unconscious. Ansgar carried me to Julia-sama, Taro and Ruter while they was in the midst of building. When they saw a limps body in his arms they thought he had killed me. I don''t know the details but from what I heard Julia-sama and Ruter were ready to attack when Spada appeared. When they saw how calm she was around Ansgar they decided to calm down and listen to him.

    He then explained what had happened. Then Julia-sama and Ruter nearly attacked him again because they could not believe we had "talked" to each other. But this time it was Taro that stopped them. He thought that it was believable that we could communicate with each other.

    Ansgar then told them he was also the one that had accepted the teacher request. He proved this by showing them a badge that showed his latest missions that he accepted from the guild.

    They put me to rest in Taros room and when I woke up... Well the rest you know!

    The magic lessons started next. The first day was pretty calm. Taro was eager to learn and so was I (Ansgar allowed me to be on the lessons). First he talked about the basics of mana.

    In this world there is two types of mana; inner mana and outer. Everything living has inner mana that forms a soul while the outer mana exists in everything around us; the trees, the stones, the air and the ligh for example.

    But while everybody posesses inner mana only a few have the ability to use it in the form of spells, these people are called mages. About 1/100 have the ability to control mana but even among those that exist only a few can become full fledged magicians.

    While people have a limited amount of mana they can borrow it from other sources for example mana stones that produces mana and their familiars.

    When people use to much mana it drains on their souls and as we saw happened with me, they fall unconscious for a while. When he said this he gave both Taro and me our own mana bracelets so that it will never happen.

    He then continued to explain that while there is a lot of mana around us only the most highranking mages can manipulate it; these mages are called sages. They are the strongest of all the mages and have the ability to affect the world itself. Currently there is 10 known sages; three from the human empires, four from the elven country, one dwarf, two demons and one that belongs to no one. There may exist more mages on the same level as these but no one knows exactly. Every sage is treated with outmost respect, the only difference being the demon sages by the humans.

    When Taro asked about the sage that belonged to no country Ansgar explained that this sage detested conflicts and is currently nowhere to be found, hiding to not get mixed up with the other countries.

    Around 500 years ago the countries entered a truce that has lasted till today, even if minor fights happens. It was also around that time a magic academy was created. This academy was meant to be neatrual ground where boys and girls from all species could come and study magic together. The academys name is Sainthills Academy and still exist today. Most nobles send their children there and even royals have entered!

    This made me really excited as it made me remember one of my favourite movies in my past life. You know, the one about a boy entering a magic school.

    *gaasp!* Maybe Taro can be my Potter and I can be his Hedwig!

    The second day we started training focusing our mana on different parts of our body to strenghten them, similar to my Physical Buff spell. Thanks to this I gained a new skill; Mana Manipulation, which allows me to handle my mana better and use it more efficient. By training I leveled it up to level 4! I wanted to check Taros level but I can''t! Damn you Chreshna!

    Third day we continued with our mana manipulation and my Mana Manipulation rose to level 6.

    The fourth day Ansgar talked about different attributes. He explained that some mages have easier to learn a certain type of magic. There is seven attributes; fire, water, air, earth, light, darkness and astral. According to him he in order to learn which element that suits you the most you need to use a special crystal. Ansgar said that he will bring one next week in order for us to find out.

    Fifth day, nothing. Ansgar fell asleep and we couldn''t wake him up. Why does this continue to happen? I need to ask him that later. Taro and I spent the day training to focus our mana. In the end my Mana Manipulation rose to level 8. We wanted to help out building my sleeping place but Julia-sama and Ruter said it would be better if we focused on our training.

    So I decided to try out some of my Siren Bird abilities. Taro and I went to the forest to train without disturbing anyone (except the animals). First I tried out Sonic Screech. Seeing whay was about to happen Taro covered his ears. When I screamed it''s level instantly rose to level 5.

    Next I focused it on a tree. It ended with the tree shattering a little bit. Wow, and I screamed at Ansgar like this. How did he not go deaf? After that I used my Healing Voice on the tree I damaged and to my amazement it healed! Healing Voice leveled up to level 2.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    I wanted to try my Hypnosis Song but my Sonic Screech scared everyone away so Taro and I had to move to another part of the forest to find some animals. After a while we found a rabbit peacefully eating plants.

    Sorry rabbit-san, I am not animal experimenting but I need to do this!

    As soon as Taro covered his ears I started singing. The rabbit started wobbling. I imagined the rabbit running in cirkles and so it did. I imagined the rabbit standing on it''s hindlegs and it did. Hypnosis Songs level rose to level 3.

    This power truly is terrifying.

    Taro was truly amazed when he witnessed my powers an maybe I gloated a little bit to much but who cares?

    But what made me more happy than anything is what waited for me when we arrived at home.

    My sleeping place is finished!

    I immedieately climbed up the ladder. I love it! Even if it don''t have any walls I don''t need any, my feathers protect me from the cold. Up from here I can see everything! Ok not everything but you know what I mean.

    Iiiiiiiiiii! I''m so happy. Taro climbed up and sat beside me. We spent the rest of our day there. It was really comfy.

    Sixth day Ansgar woke up. We had a fun time tricking him it was still the fifth day. Hehehehe. But other than that nothing really happened. We trained controlling our mana and discussed uses of it but nothing else.

    And finally, the seventh day, which is today! I wonder what we''re gonna do?

    "Today if you''d like we can finally make a contract between you and Ruth" Ansgar suddely says.

    Taros eyes are shining.

    "Really? We can really do it?"

    "Yep, the only thing you need is a beast and mana and because you have both I can''t see a reason why not. If Ruth agrees of course."

    Taros and Ansgars eyes are on me. Taro seems tense.

    ...

    I hesitate. W-well, it''s no that I''ve got anything against it but uhm...

    "If Ruth don''t want to, I-I guess it''s a-all right..." Taro gets tears in his eyes.

    Oh no I didn''t mean it like that! Taro, I would love to be your familiar. I put my head against his cheek.

    "It seems she accepts" Ansgar says, smiling gently.

    "R-really? You mean it Ruth? Would you really like to be my... Familiar?" Taro looks at me in disbelief.

    Of course Taro. You are the only one I could accept.

    "She means it Taro, she wants to become your familiar." For once I am really happy that Ansgar is there to tell Taro what I think.

    Taro is at a loss of words but then he begins to smile.

    "I-I am so happy! Thank you Ruth!" He hugs me tightly. He then turns to Ansgar. "Can we do it now?"

    "Ahaha yes. I have actually already prepared everything. Follow me."

    Taro, Ansgar and I walk out into the garden. On the ground there is a cirkle decorated with strange symbols. To my surprise around it stands Julia-sama, Ruter and Spada. Behind them is my sleeping place. I think I will call it the Nest. Yeah, that sounds good.

    Sorry, focus. Around the cirkle there is lit candles. This feels kinda demonic, like we will soon sumon the devil. Oh, the sun is also about to go down.

    "Step into the cirkle you two" Ansgar says. We do as he say. Taro takes a deep breath. This is thrilling, I can barely feel my stomach because of all the butterflies. "Good, next I want you to repeat after me."

    Ansgar takes out a tiny book out of his robe.

    "Esthaar, anam ente se."/"Esthaar, anam ente se."/Esthaar, anam ente se.

    "Ctsul delim Ikra."/Cstul delim Ikra."/Cstul delim Ikra.

    "Ya lavor at stane wid di cide."/"Ya lavor at stane wid di cide."/Ya lavor at stane wid di cide.

    ...

    "Tu er nim balevod."/"Tu er nim balevod."/Tu er nim balevod.

    With those last words the cirkle began to glow. Suddenly a screen appeared before me.

    //Do you want to enter a familiar contract with Lentaro Blizt? This contract will be permanent until either the contractor undoes the contract or one of you die. Y/N?//

    ...

    Yes.

    All of a sudden a lot of screens appears in front of me.

    //Your title Pet of Lentaro Blizt have been changed to Familiar of Lentaro Blizt!//

    //You have gained all abilities that follows a familiar contract!//

    //You have gained enough levels to evolve! Please chose from following evolution paths!//

    Banshee Bird(rare Earth claw variant)

    Banshee Birds are terrifying, merciless birds know for their deafening shouts. They are know to be drawn towards death and they are an omen that signals someones upcoming death. Therefore, when a Banshee Bird is seen eveyone is one guard. They are also said to be the distant cousin of the Siren Bird. Despite this they look nothing alike, with Banshee Birds having pitch-black feathers, long sharp claws and a piercing stare.

    Banshee Birds have extremely powerful screams that can instill fear in friends and foes alike. If the enemy is weak enough it will die immediately from fear. They are able to cast curses on those that are unfortunate to cross their path.

    The Earth Claw variant is extra profficient in Earth magic.

    Terra Priestess Bird(unique Royal variant)

    A bird that is know for it''s superiority in Earth-and healing magic. This is also one of the more intelligent bird species and are very loyal. They have very long lives and can adapt to many different kinds of enviroment.

    They have a more humanoid apperance than most other birds and can use tools. In the ancient times they were known to follow the most powerful and wise shamans, many who became sages.

    Very sought by both royalty and the church after because of their healing powers and natrual grace.

    The Royal variant is more powerful than the normal ones and have higher intelligence and magic power.

    Wow these look really cool but... I''m feeling really dizzy. Taro also seems to be. Oh gosh, am I gonna pass out.

    Crap.

    I just chose something randomly before my mind went blank.

    *Authors Note: Hi guys, I will let you for next chapter decide what our MC will evolve to. So when commenting, don''t forget to leave your vote (or you could just use the poll I don''t know...) and as always; thank you for reading!*

 Hero 1: Summoned

    Wow, she''s really beautiful today. How does she do it? The other girls with all their makeup and brand clothes doesn''t stand a slightest chance against her. Maybe it''s the air she gives off? That calm and soothing atmospehre. You can relax around her.

    I could never dream of confessing to her. I know she just likes me as a friend but I can''t help but want more. I have liked her since kindergarden, since the first time I saw her.

    It was the first day and I had never been away from mom before. We had also recently moved and I had to leave all my friends in the other city.

    I was crying my eyes out and the teacher didn''t know what to do. I hide beneath one of the tables in the pain room because it was empty. Then she appeared.

    She walked into the room, probably to get something to draw with but then she saw me. For some reason, instead of going to tell the teachers she sat down right beside me. In the beginning she didn''t say anything, she just sat there but then she began to pat my back.

    At first I tried to make her go away but she stayed. I started crying more. And that it happened. She hugged me. I still remember what she said till this day.

    "There there. It''s Ok to be scared. I''m here, I''m here."

    Those words affected me. For me, who was so vulnarable right then, they were like cleansing water.

    I hugged her back and cried till there were no more tears. Since that day we were inseparable and I always had the luck to be in the same class as her.

    When I was young I was incredible shy, cried a lot short and weak, therefore I were bullied a lot. But she was always there besides me, helping me out. They also tried to bully her because her family was poor but she did not care. So what if my family is poor, she would always say. She was stronger than I.

    One day after school ended and she and I was on our way home a couple of bullies cornered us. They started to tease me by pulling my hair and taking my bag, pouring everything out on the ground. I cried, as usual.

    But she fought back. She fighted them with all she had, even giving one of them a black eye.

    She drove them away, some of them even crying. I was so happy. But then I saw that she had gotten hurt. One of the boys had punched her right above the eye and her eyebrow were bleeding.

    But she didn''t care. The only thing she wanted to know was if I were Ok. It was at that moment I realised that I couldn''t always depend on her, because she too could get hurt. So I started taking martial arts classes.

    I started to cry less and less and during the summer I went through a growth spurt. I grew atleast 15 centimeters and I got buffer. According to some I also got pretty handsome. I don''t know about that but what made me happy was that I would finally meet HER. We had not seen each other nearly all summer but finally!

    I was the first one to arrive to the classroom on the first day on the new term. I wanted to see her so bad. More and more people poured in. I recognized all of them and they all got shocked when they saw me. I was not that wimpy kid anymore. Some of my female classmated started to talk to me, but I didn''t care about them. Where was she?

    Then she arrived.

    She had also grown during the summer, atleast 5 centimeters and her figure had gotten slimmer, more curvy. She had let her black hair grow too and let it be loose, fluttering behind her when she walked. Her skinned was tanned but not burned; no, it just showed all the hours she had spent outside (she had always been an outside person).

    Her eyes looked around the classroom and when she saw me she smiled.

    "Marcus!" she exclaimed and rushed towards me. When she was close enough she hugged me. For a second I just stood there, with my arms at my sides. Then I regained my senses and hugged her back.

    The others in class started to whisper to each other but I didn''t care. At that moment nothing mattered more than her warm pulsating body against mine. It was at that moment I realised I loved her.

    When our hug was done she inspected me from head to toe.

    "Wow, you sure grew a lot during the summer! Guess I can''t call you beansprout anymore!" She poked my forhead and laughed. I laughed too. Despite her changes she was still herself. The same strong girl that was afraid of storms.

    School went  on and soon years had gone. Our class was great. Even if my old bullies went there they had grown out of their ways and were now our friends. She never got together with someone, even if many asked, she always said that she wasn''t interested in a relationship. While this made me sad it also made me happy. It meaned that no one else would get togheter with her either.

    I also had my fair share of confessions but I always said no. I always came up with different excuses but I never told the truth. She once asked me why I didn''t ever say yes and I just told her I was searching for the right one. She could never have know she was the one I wanted.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.We spent everyday together, sometimes doing absolutely nothing, but it was Ok, we had each other. It was perfect. Why did it have to end?

    It was a clear winter day. She, I and a couple of our friends went to M*Donalds after school. We discussed an upcoming test, if we should go watch a movie and if the old school building really was haunted. It was a regular conversation. They asked what school she would apply for after high school. She said she didn''t know. She asked me. I told her I didn''t know either.

    Afterwards we decided to go to one of our friends home to play video games. We often did that. She was a real gaming fan. Heh. People always got suprised when the heard it, but she didn''t care. She did what she wanted to do.

    We walked a way we had walked many times before. We knew the way in the back of our minds. If only we had taken a different route that day...

    We walked over the road; the sign said we could go so we went, why wouldn''t we? But then... A car. It was speeding towards me. The driver was probably drunk, didn''t see the people on the road until it was too late.

    I saw it approach me. In my mind I made myself ready for death. I wanted to continue living, continue being with her, but I was ready.

    Then, a small pair of hands pushed me out of the way. I turned around. No. It can''t be true, I thought.

    There she was with a determined face, pushing me to safety. And putting herself infront of the car.

    BAM!

    The sound of the car hitting her body echoed through the street. Nobody moved. Nobody said anything.

    Then a scream could be heard and I returned to reality.

    "Someone call 911. She''s been hit by a car!" I scream as I ran towards her body. The snow was getting colored red by her blood and her limbs were twisted in a unnatural manner. She was still breathing, but her breaths were heavy, raspy and were getting weaker and weaker each time.

    I sank down on my knees beside her, crying like I had done all those years ago.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Please don''t die!" I were shouting weakly, my voice barely being able to make it out. I closed my eyes, trying to deny the truth.

    Suddenly a felt something warm on my cheek. I opened my eyes. She had placed her hand on my cheek and sh was smiling, as always, even in a situation like this. I tried to say something but she cut me off.

    "Sshhh... There there... It''s Ok... To be scared... I''m here..."

    Her hand then fell down to the ground and she stopped breathing. In the distance I could hear sirens screaming, but they didn''t matter. Nothing did anymore.

    Her funeral took place 4 days later. It was snowing. I went to it but... In the midst of it all I left... I couldn''t deak with it all. It was too much. How could she be dead? No, it had to be a lie, it had to. It had to...

    I spent weeks isolated from the world. My friends tried to visit me but I never let them in my room, that was in shambles. They said that they understod my sorrow but that she wouldn''t want me to be like this. I frowned. How could they know how I felt!? They had no idea!!!

    Five weeks went by until I had enough. I ventured outside without anyone knowing. It was still snowing. I hated it. It reminded me too much of that day.

    I went to our favorite place; a bridge by the docks. We would often stand there, watching the boats when they arrived. We used to discuss where they had been, what they had onboard ecc. Today it was only me and no boats were in sight.

    It was cold. I was not dressed for that kind of weather but I didn''t care. It was all meaningless without her.

    I climbed up on the ledge of the bridge and looked down. It was a high drop, atleast 20 meters and where was ice and cold water below.

    I looked out over the city one last time and remembered all our time together. Yeah, a life without her is not a life worth living. So I jumped.

    "See you soon..."

    I closed my eyes and prepared for the hit. But nothing happened. I opened my eyes. Everything was white all around me. Is this the afterlife, I thought. But then the light became weaker and I noticed other people around me. Two boys and two girls around my age. Where was I?

    Suddenly a loud voice could be heard.

    "Greetings, men and women of another world! My name is Wyen Ilyen Latverra II, the king of Latverra. We have summoned you here in hope that you can help us defend ourselves from the evils threatening our kingdom!"

    ...

    What is this?

 Chapter 17: Look at me!

    AND THE WINNER OF THE POLL IS EARTH PRIESTESS BIRD! Thank you everyone for voting and for reading!

    P.S. This chapter is a little shorter because of... stuff. I promise next chapter will be longer. FORGIVE ME SENPAI!

    --------------------------------------------

    *Ansgars POV*

    The familiar contract was a succes but the outcome was... unexpected. After the light faded two figures were laying on the ground, Taro and Ruth. Many pass out after they form a familiar contract because of how straining it is.

    But after the light faded, Ruths body started to glow (kinda like a pokemons evolution).

    I knew what was happening. It was evolution. The familiar contract must have triggered it. Mrs. Julia who had rushed towards Taro to take care of him also stared at Ruth with exited eyes. Ruter and Spada were still standing outside the circle, watching.

    From what I heard from Mrs. Julia Ruth was just over one month old as far as she knew and had already evolved once. This intrigued me, it is unusual for a beast to evolve so early. But it didn''t surprise me too much if it was Ruth we were talking about. Since the first day she had continued to surprise me.

    Her intelligence, powers, how she was able to stop my Appraisal; it was all so... weird. I needed to know more. But she didn''t want to tell me. So I decided to not bring it up, instead trying to solve it myself. It did not work.

    I wonder what she will become. What does the future have in store for her and Taro?

    Ruths body suddenly started to change shape. I couldn''t see it very well because of the light but I can see she grows bigger every second that goes by.

    Then the glow got weaker. And weaker. And weaker. Until it was all gone.

    I could hear Julia draw her breath and I could understand why. An Earth Priestess Bird. And from what I could see, a variant.

    I have seen a couple of Earth Priestess Birds. They have a very humanoid look and have the physice of a human female but their whole body were covered by feathers. Their faces, while humanlike still had dominant traces of bird. Big, almond shaped eyes, tiny mouths and noses.

    While they had wings on their backs, they also had a set of arms with claw like hands. They have bird feet and sharp talons.

    Ruths new form looked like this except for a few things; instead of the classical brown feathers that should adorn her, she is dressed in pure white, like snow and while all the other Earth Priestess Birds looks like full grown women, she looked like a young child, about the same age as Taro. She also possessed no arms, just wings.

    Her eyes were bigger than that of an "adults" and her wings seemed to large for her frail build. On top of her head she had large feathers pointing right out and she had a long, slender tail, the same she had in her previous form. She also had green marks covering parts of her body.

    What was this? I had never heard of a variant like this before. But before I could react Ruter had already picked Ruth up.

    "What are you doing, just standing there? Let''s go find some clothes to the lil'' miss or she''ll be REAL embarrased."

    Both me and Julia snap out of it, imagining how Ruth would react if she woke up, naked. She would probably jump down from a cliff.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.While Julia is looking for clothes that may fit Ruth, I am ereasing the familiar contract circle and Ruter is taking care of Taro and Ruth. Spada the war bear is letting them lean against her.

    After a while Julia walked out of the house with a large blouse. She said she didn''t have anything that was her but that this was the closest she could come. While Ruth was unconscious she dressed her. Then we just had to wait.

    After about half an hour they started to wake up. Taro was first but he was really confused. Then Ruth awoke.

    ((Urghh... It feels like I just got hit by a hurricane...))

    "Nice nap?" Julia asked.

    "Mom? What happened? Was it a succes?" Taro was really confused.

    ((Yeah, what happened? My body feels... EHHHHHHH!?!?!?!))

    Ruth finally noticed her new body. Taro turned his head and saw Ruth for the first time.

    "Ruth what''s wro-- HOLY CRAP!"

    "Taro! Mind your language!" Julia scolded Taro.

    Taro and Ruth jumped up on their feet and started checking out Ruths body.

    "Wawawawawa! Ruth, you look even cooler! Look at your wings! They are huge!"

    ((I know, right! And look at my talons! They are so sharp!"

    "You could cut anything with them!"

    ((Do you think I will be able to fly now?))

    "Yeah! With wings like those you will be able to fly in no time!"

    Ahhh, thanks to the familiar contract they seem to be able to commuicate telepathic but they doesn''t seem to have noticed it yet.

    But this may get troublesome. Earth Priestess Birds are highly sought after by both royalty and the church. If they hear about this they will without a doubt come to take her. We have to be careful.

    I look at Julia. She seems to be thinking about the same thing as I am, if I am to judge by her expression.

    But for now, let Taro and Ruth be happy.

    --------------------------

    *Ruths POV*

    I look so cool! Look at me! I stretch my wings in their full length. They are atleast two meters wide.

    S-so cool!

    --------------------------

    *Taros POV*

    Ruth looks so cool! Look at her! She stretch her wings in their full lenght. They are atleast two meters wide.

    S-so cool!

    --------------------------

    *Ruths POV*

    Wait... Where did I get these clothes from?

    Name: Ruth

    Titles: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Familiar of Lentaro Blizt(new!), Naive One, Songstress, Banshee, Earth Elementalist

    Race: Earth Priestess Bird

    Level 1/25

    HP 33/33

    MP 65/65

    Vit. 17

    Str. 16

    Dex. 19

    Int. 55

    Wis. 40

    Char. 85

    Luck 3

    Exp: 0/1000

 Chapter 18: Faster Than A Blue Hedgehog!

    Let me just say this; my new form is very convenient. Even if I don''t have any hands I can still kinda hold things by pressing my wings together. I can now open doors by myself and move around much easier.

    Taro likes my new form. He says it looks really cool.

    But there is one thing bothering me. When did I put these clothes on? Right now the only thing I am wearing is a regular too big white shirt. When I asked Ansgar about it he just looked away, pretending not to hear me. That made me really worried.

    But what made me more suprised is that it now seems that Taro and I share a telepathic bond. We can now hear each others thoughts. It hurts my head a bit but Ansgar says that we will get used to it soon. And we can only hear what the other one wants us to hear, that is really good, I don''t want him to hear everything.

    Taro is really happy now that he is able to understand me. Apparently it bothered him that I could only communicate with Ansgar. Ruter and Julia-sama are still unable to understand me but that''s Ok.

    I try moving my wings. They can turn and move around easier now, despite being larger. My body is also much more flexible and despite me growing my body feels surprisingly light.

    My feathers are the same colors as before, white with a subtle hint of blue. My bodybuild looks like that of a young child and I am about the same height as Taro. This is the only thing he seems unhappy with as he is no longer able to pick me up.

    There''s one more thing... My sleeping place. It was finally done and now I am able to sleep in Taros brothers bed. Ruter doesn''t seem to mind but I feel kind of bad... We spent a long time building it and now... Well we can still use it I guess.

    I decide I want to try out my new body.

    (Taro, let''s have a race! I wanna se how fast I am!)

    "That sounds great! Mom, Ruth and I are gonna race, can you be the judge?" Taro asks.

    "Yes of course" Julia-san answers.

    Taro and I stand besides each other. I am putting my wings against the ground, similar to an athlete.

    Julia-san is standing besides a tree 50 meters away with her hand in the air.

    "Ready..."

    My muscles tenses up.

    "Set..."

    A tingling sensation fills my body.

    "Go!"

    I make a large leap. My talons dig into the ground, scraping up the earth when I take another step. It takes less than five seconds for me to reach Julia-sama.

    I-I feel so full of energy! So powerful! Amazing! Huh? But why can''t I stop?

    Oh nonononono-

    BAM!

    Ow... I couldn''t stop and ran into a tree, headfirst. I fall down on my butt. I can hear Julia-sama, Ansgar and Ruter laugh behind me.

    Oh, don''t care about my feelings, use them like toilet paper if you want, I don''t give a damn. Sniff! At least Taro takes my feelings into consideration. Thank you Ta-

    When I turn around I can see Taro laying on the ground, trying to desperately hold his laughter in.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.Taro you traitor...

    I bury my face into the ground.

    "S-sorry Ruth, but it just looked so funny!" Taro said while trying not to giggle. "But you were really fast, I didn''t even have a chance!"

    I look up from the ground.

    (Hehehehe! I am pretty fast, yes? Pretty amazing right?)

    ...

    (Wait! Don''t try to change the subject! That actually hurt, when I hit my head! My face is probably destroyed now... What does my face look like by the way?)

    "Oh, you are really pretty Ruth, right mom?"

    "Yes, Taro is right, you do look incredible cute" Julia-sama says. "Do you want me to get a mirror so that you can see for yourself?"

    I nod furiously. Yes please! Even if they say that, I don''t know this world definition of "cute". I might look as an old hag. Or a toad. Maybe an old hag toad!

    Julia-sama goes to get the mirror. Ansgar and Ruter starts to talk to each other, I don''t know what. Spada is going to sleep. She really sleeps A LOT. Meanwhile I touch my face, trying to detect any possible injuries. No wounds atleast, only a damaged ego.

    Taro sits down besides me. He''s staring into the ground.

    "I''m sorry that I laughed when you got hurt. I didn''t mean it..."

    It''s Ok Taro, it must have looked really funny. I put my wings around Taro, hugging him clumsily.

    But I was pretty cool right before I crashed into that tree, right?

    "Yeah! You looked the coolest! Like a ninja!"

    Hehehe, well I am amazing after all.

    Julia-sama walks out of the cottage, with a mirror in hand.

    Come on now, I don''t demand much. Normal face please! She gives me the mirror and I place it between my wings.

    ...

    EEEHHHHHH!?!? WHAT IS THIS!? WHAT. IS. THIS!?

    What I see in the mirror is a familiar face. My old face, even if it appears younger.

    I drop the mirror out of sheer shock.

    "Ruth? Are you Ok?" Taro asks.

    I''m sorry Taro but I can''t answer you right now, my brain is busy lagging.

    Name: Ruth

    Titles: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Familiar of Lentaro Blizt, Naive One, Songstress, Banshee, Earth Elementalist

    Race: Earth Priestess Bird

    Level 1/25

    HP 33/33

    MP 65/65

    Vit. 17

    Str. 16

    Dex. 19

    Int. 55

    Wis. 40

    Char. 85

    Luck 3

    Exp: 0/1000

    Authors Note: Once again, this chapter is a little shorter because stuff got in the way and- HEY, NO, PLEASE DON''T GO!

    (Thank you for reading!)

 Chapter 19: Ruler of Earth

    ((N-no... more. I can''t... do this.))

    "Come on Ruth, I know you can do it!" Taro shouts.

    ((I''m feeling weak... If I don''t make it... I want you to know...))

    "No Ruth! Don''t say that!"

    ((Farewell... Cruel world...))

    "Stop being such a whimp and stand still" Julia-sama suddenly says.

    This may be my hardest challenge yet. Julia-sama has been trying out new clothes on me for hours now. She has taken some of her old clothes and hasbeen trying to remake them to fit me.

    It would be Ok if not for one tiny little detail; she cannot sew for shit. Constantly sticking me with tiny needles and being too hasty with her actions, forcing her to redo it later.

    Ignoring my pleads for mercy completely, she truly is terrifying.

    She also denies that she is bad and gets angry when something goes wrong; which is all the time. Not even Ruter dares to get close to her right now.

    Ansgar is currently resting under a tree outside together with Spada, so they can''t help me. Taro didn''t even try to calm Julia-sama down; apparently he has experienced this before.

    When I asked him about it he went silent and stared into the distance. That made me kinda terrified, considering that Julia-sama loves Taro more than anything else in this world.

    Ouch! Another needle pierce my skin.

    "Stand. Still!" Julia-sama says with a scary voice. I have never been easily scared but this... Brrrrrrrrrr!

    Suddenly Julia-sama turns around, making her back face me. She is doing something but I can''t see what. I can see Taro getting pale.

    ((W-what is happening Taro?))

    ... No answer.

    ((Taro please tell me.))

    ...

    ((...))

    I start sweating. My heart is pounding. Julia-sama turns around. In her hand is a giant needle. She is smiling.

    "Now Ruth, I need you to stand perfectly still."

    ...

    NONONONONONONONONOOOO!!!

    -----------------------------------------

    My body hurts from the countless needle-strikes. I am laying on the floor, exhausted. Taro is sitting besides me, patting me on the back.

    "I know the feeling..." is the only thing he says.

    Julia-sama is ignoring my pitiful state and is currently humming, satisfied with her work. She drags me up on my feet and puts a mirror in front of me.

    Even if her method was not the best, the result was not the worst.

    I was wearing a green, longarmed shirt with a hoodie and a pair of long pants the same color as the shirt. If I folded my wings they completely dissappeared into the sleeves, making it look like I had normal arms.

    The clothes were made out of a cotton like material except for the hoodie that was made out of light brown leather. I noticed that when I pulled it up it covered my whole head. I don''t have any shoes but that is fine.

    I look pretty good if I may say so myself. But the price... was way too high. Did Taro go through this every time? I have a new kind of respect for him.

    Because Ansgar was sleeping Taro and I spent the rest of the day playing. We decided to make my sleeping place into our own place. We decorated it with feathers and other things we could find.

    We hanged up some shiny objects in the ceiling and covered the floor with dry grass. Ruter gave us a wooden box we can put whatever we want in. Right now we have nothing to put in it but whatever.

    While we were decorating I decided to check out my new status. Taro is busy decorating (he really seems to enjoy this!) so I take my oppurtunity. Show status!

    Name: Ruth

    Titles: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Familiar of Lentaro Blizt, Naive One, Songstress, Banshee, Earth Elementalist

    Race: Earth Priestess Bird

    Level 1/25

    HP 33/33

    MP 65/65

    Vit. 17

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Str. 16

    Dex. 19

    Int. 55

    Wis. 40

    Char. 85

    Luck 3

    Exp: 5/1000

    Mhm. Mhmmm! I like what I see. I really, really like it. Look at my MP! And that Int! And that... Charm. I don''t know how I feel about Charm being my strongest stat. And my MP is still pretty mediocre. But that is Ok, I ain''t complaining. The only thing that I hate is... My luck. It is really low... Mehh, who cares? Look at me. I am freaking awesome!

    Now let''s check out my new abilities!

    Healing Aura Lv. 1

    Activating this spell heals the allies closest to you. Not only does it heal their physical wounds, it also heals their mental scars and calms their minds. Can also dispel curses. The higher the spell level the greater the effect. Costs 20 MP.

    Divine Aura Lv. 1

    When using this ability beings around you instantly respects you. Non-aggressive creatures will also refrain from attacking you unless you attack them first. Earth-and Nature Spirits will also obey you. Passive ability.

    Quake Stomp Lv. 1

    To use this spell you need to hit the ground with your foot. Using this creates an earthquake, that temporary stuns the people around you, even your allies. Enemies above ground are left unaffected. The higher the skill level the greater the effect. Costs 10 MP.

    Earth Golem Lv. 1

    This spell allows you to create a golem made out of earth or other elements belonging to earth. The golems can be shaped according to your will. The higher the spell level the more golems you can create and the stronger they become. Current avaible golems; 1.

    Earth Sight Lv. 1

    Activating this skill allows you to see the memories of the earth. The higher the skill level the more and longer back you can see.

    Ohhhhhhhh! OP OP OP! This is good, really goooood! And this Golem skill... It will come in good use in the future. Hehehehe-He?

    Under my new abilities another text appears, But this one has a golden screen.

    Ruler Skills

    Thanks to you being a Royal variant, you have special abilities that are unique to the Royal variants. These abilities will remain even if you evolve to something different.

    -Ruler of Earth Lv.1

    Thanks to your connection to the earth you have the ability to mold the earth around according to your will without restrictions.

    You are only able to use it for a specified amount of time before it immediately deactivates and a punishment will be bestowed upon you. The higher the skill level the more powerful this ability becomes and the longer it can be used. Current time limitation; 1 minute.

    Obs! More skills will be unlocked the more experience you gather!

    .....

    Excuse me what?

    Nah mate, nah. I must still be sleeping. Yeah, that must be it. There is no other possibility. Hahaha.

    I slap myself. Still here. I slap myself again. Nope, still here. Again. Nope. Again. Nope. Again. Nope. Aga- No stop it now. This ain''t helping... I pinch myself. Nah, seems like I am awake.

    ...

    But isn''t this a cheat skill?

 Chapter 20: My Little Golem

    Ansgar is still sleeping, Ruter and Spada have gone home and Julia-sama and Taro went to the city to buy something (they refused to tell me what!) so I decided to try out my new skills!

    I better do it in the forest so that I don''t accidentaly destroy the house or something. I will leave the cabin to you Ansgar-san!

    It is much easier to move around in the forest now that my legs are longer. Before it was kinda difficult because my body was supposed to fly, not walk. Speaking of which, I should learn how to fly. It''s kinda pathetic for me to not know how to fly...

    Uhm! Let''s  think of something else!

    I have found the perfect spot to train! It''s a glade in the middle of the forest with a tiny pond in the middle of it. The glade is also surrouned by bushes and trees, protecting me from curious gazes. Now let''s roll the Rocky music!

    First up; Quake Stomp! Ok, so in order to activate this skill I just need to stomp. How hard should I stomp? Meh, let''s just put everything into it.

    1... 2... 3!

    Rumble, rumble!

    The moment my foot touches the ground everything starts to shake. Tiny waves takes shape on the ponds surface. Tiny waves? Yep, tiny waves. Apparently my Quake Stomp is not that strong... Let''s try it again!

    ---Five minutes later---

    My foot hurts... I have been stomping the hardest I can training my Quake Stomp but I can''t do it anymore... It feels like my foot is gonna hurt. But at least I leveled it up to level 2! Ouch... I have healing spells but none of them can heal me, just my allies. I need to ask Ansgar to teach me some later.

    Next up; Earth Golem! Now this one really excites me! To be able to create my own minion! This way, if I ever gets into a fight, it can fight for me!

    Hmmm, it says I can shape it according to my will but let''s just create a regular humanoid for now.

    ...

    But how do I create it? Let''s just imagine it coming out of the ground... The ground in front of me starts glowing and moving and 20 MP instantly got drained.

    Huh!? It worked!?

    The ground gathers into one spot and then it starts to change shape. And the result is... Kinda disappointing.

    The golem itself looks pretty cool, with it''s armor like body, bud the problem is its length; it barely reacher my waist. And when I look closer I can see that tiny cracks already starts to appear on its body.

    Well maybe it''s not that bad? Let''s check its stats. Appraisal!

    Name: None

    Title: Golem of Ruth

    Race: Lesser Earth Golem

    Level: 1/5

    HP: 7

    MP: 2

    Vit. 5

    Str. 4

    Dex. 3

    Int. 1

    Wis. 1

    Char. 3

    Luck 10

    Exp: 0/100

    Ok not the best stats, but what about its abilities?

    Earth Punch Lv. 1

    Basically it''s a regular punch but because the fist is made out of earth it is more powerful. Effectivity rises with Str. and level.

    Earth Kick Lv. 1

    Basically it''s a regular kick but because the leg is made out of earth it is more powerful. Effectivity rises with Str. and level.

    Earth Heal Lv. 1

    By absorbing the earth around it, the uses can heal 50% of the bodys damages. Costs 2 MP.

    ... This is just sad. And that is coming from me! I was pretty darn pathetic when I was first born but this... I mean look at that Int., that Wis., it''s just...

    But there is one thing that''s bothering me more than anything else... Its luck. Why is it higher than mine!? Am I really that unlucky?

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.I mean, I think that except me being reincarnated as a bird, getting bullied by my siblings and turning into a swan (kinda)I have been pretty lucky. Just look at me now! I am freaking badass! Then why is my luck so low? That is dumb. And mean. Damn you Creshna!

    *sigh* Well, for now, let''s just try this guy out. Hmmm... How should I do?

    ((Uhmm... Hi there?)) I decide to try telepathy or something like that.

    ... Is it working? Maybe it can''t answer me because it''s intelligence is so low? But it should be able to understand my commands if they are simple enough, right?Right???

    ((Uhum! Walk towards me!))

    The golem takes a few step towards me. It worked! Ok ok, let''s try something else!

    ((Pick up that twig next to you!))

    Golem-san picks up the twig. Yes! This may be good after all!

    ((Now do a backflip!))

    The golem stands still. Ok, so that is to much, I see... But you''re still to weak... Ok, I have changed my mind! For the rest of the day I will train you!

    ((Ok golem-san, punch that tree with Earth Punch!))

    The golem turns around, faces the tree and the punches it with all its might. The result? The tree is unharmed and golem-san lost his first.

    I could use one of my healing abilities to return the destroyed fist back to its original state but instead I will let golem use Earth Heal on itself so it can gain some Exp., but not just yet.

    ((Golem! Hit the tree with your other fist!))

    The golem does as I say. The result is the same as the first time. Some would let it heal already but while its fists are gone it still has its legs.

    ((Go golem-san, I know you can do it!))

    ...

    Golem-sans limbs are all destroyed now and it is laying down on the ground, unable to move.

    ((Ok, golem-san, now use Earth Heal on yourself.))

    Golem-san uses heal (and with that all of it''s mana). Its limbs start to heal and after about two minutes its legs are back.

    Suddenly a screen appears before me.

    //You have leveled up Earth Golem creation to level 2 and with that Earth Golem to same said level!//

    Heck yeah! That''s what I''m talking about! I look at golem-san. It does seem taller now. And most of the cracks are gone too. This makes me really happy.

    Golem-san you are the best! Hmmm... Maybe I should start calling you something else? It seems that I can name you according to the stats.

    What is a good name? Gno? Nah. Rocky? Nope. Stonie? Stoner? No.

    Maybe... Rowan? Hmm... Ok, Rowan it is!

    A screen appears again.

    //Do you want to name your Earth Golem "Rowan"? Y/N?//

    Yes. A ping is heard and another screen covers the first one.

    //You have named you Earth Golem Rowan! Thanks to this Rowan have gained one level and minor sentience! You have also gained one level and the title Namer!//

    This is interesting! And what does it mean with sentience? Hmmm let''s try it out.

    ((Hi Rowan, do you know who I am?))

    "Yes, you are mistress."

    Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! This is good, this is really good!

    ((Tell me who you are.))

    "This one, name Rowan, servant of mistress."

    That was a pretty blunt answer but I guess that is Ok but I will see so that he gets more intelligent. Hehehe, this is really good. But I need to return home now, Taro and Julia-sama should be home soon.

    But where should I put Rowan?

    ((Rowan, do you know where I can put you for now?))

    "Answer, yes. This one can be put in a separate dimension of servants. Mistress must just wish."

    ((Oh, Ok, thank you!))

    But how do I do that? I imagine an empry void and suddenly Rowan disappears.

    ((H-huh?! Rowan, where are you?))

    "This one is in mistress dimenson. Mistress can call me whenever she wants."

    Well, then that problem is solved! But now I really need to head back home or Taro will notice I left and he will be really worried.

    ((Well then Rowan, time to head home!))

    "As mistress wish."

    ...

    I probably need to get him to stop calling me mistress, this is getting really awkward...

 Chapter 21: Damn You Creshna!

    "Ruth! I was worried!"

    Taro shouts, hugging me tightly. I just walked out of the forest when suddenly he appeared, running into me.

    "Mistress, is that one hostile?" Rowan asked from the "storage" he was currently in.

    ((No, he is fine. So don''t attack!)) I said in my mind to Rowan. I made sure that Taro couldn''t hear me. But even if I said that it''s fine, Taro is hugging me so tightly that it became hard to breathe. Geez, how strong is he?

    ((It''s Ok Taro, I was right around the corner. Now please let me go before I pass out!))

    Taro realesed his iron grip on me and looked shyly into the ground. Wawawawawawa! So cute!

    "S-sorry, I didn''t mean to, I was just worried that you had..." Taro turns silent midsentence. His cheeks becomes red and his ears starts to glow. He really is easy to read.

    He was worried that I had runned away...

    I put my wing against his forehead. He looks up in shock.

    ((Hey, you are getting really tall ya know? You will be taller than Julia-sama if it continues like this.))

    Taro gets a confused look on his face.

    "But you are taller than me Ruth" he said, dumbfounded.

    ((Yeah, but you will outgrow me in no time at all! You have grown at least 5 centimeters since the first time we met!))

    Taro starts to smile, remembering.

    "Haha, yeah, you were so tiny back then! I could hold you in my hands and I had to carry you everywhere! Back then, before we could communicate, you sounded so cute when you chirped!" He squeels a little, thinking of my old form.

    Hehehe, mission Make Taro Happy; accomplished! And I got to see him squeel too as a bonus... I AM NOT A SHOTACON I SWEAR, TARO IS JUST SUPER CUTE!

    ((But hey Taro, can you tell me now what you and Julia-sama were buying in the village???))

    Taro stops squeeling and shuts his mouth. He shakes his head and... Runs away.

    ((HEY! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING!)) Well he can''t escape me! He had a headstart but that wont help him against... RUTH THE LIGHTNING LEG!

    I take a huge leap, dig my claws into the ground and runs after him, like a predator hunting prey. I have cathched up to him in 2 seconds and tackle him. I pin Taro to the ground with my claws surrounding his hands. I bend down, looking Taro straight in the eyes while smiling.

    ((Now Taro... How about you tell me what you and Julia-sama bought, hmmm?))

    Taro starts sweating but he refuses to say anything, keeping his mouth shut... He does know we can speak telepathic, right? But he can refuse to talk to me...

    Wait a second, I can always use THAT! I''m sorry Taro, but if you resist I gotta do what I gotta do...

    I start singing, or more like humming if you are picky. Taros eyes get drowsy.

    Hypnotising Song really is scary. To work on humans this well. That doesn''t feel right... Meh! Let''s spare the moral dilemmas till later! For now... Hehehehe, let the questioning begin! Mwuahahahahaha-Ha?

    A screen appears before me.

    //The goddess Chreshna have cancelled the use of your skill Hypnotising Song over Lentaro Blizt. As a punishment for attempting to hypnotise said person you have been temporary cursed with a debuff causing -50% of all your stats for 24 hours.//

    ... Damn you Chreshna! Why must you always spoil my grandiose plan!?

    Taros eyes gets clearer and he stands up, completely ignoring my grip on his hands, causing me to fall over. So the curses effect was immediate huh!?

    Wait, if my stats is half right now then my strength is only 8 right now and if I remember correctly, the last (and first) time I checked Taros status his strenght was 23, AND HE IS PROBABLY STRONGER NOW! That means that he is about 3 times as strong as I am now. Man, I need to shape up...

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Taro looks around, with a dazed expression on his face.

    "W-what h-happened?" he stutters. It seems he have no recollection of my hypnosis attempt. That''s good, I wouldn''t want him to bear a grudge against me.

    ((Oh, after I tackled you, you hit your head pretty hard)) I lie, pulling my best pokerface ever.

    Another screen appeared.

    //Your title Bad Liar have been evolved to Mediocre Liar! Your lies are now more believable! You have gained one level!//

    Shusshhh... Not a word. I close the screen.

    "Oh, so that''s it... Ow, my head does hurt" Taro says while rubbing his head. Sorry Taro... But it''s your fault for not telling me! Probably...

    "But Ruth, I really can''t tell you what we bought. I promise I would say it otherwise. Please belive me Ruth" Taro says, staring into my eyes. I can see he is telling the truth.

    ((Hmph! Ok, I guess I will believe you for now)) I say while making a pouty face. I jump up on my feet and start walking around Taro. While he wont tell me md everything they bought I can see that he''s got new clothes. Julia-sama decided not to torture Taro this time it seems!

    He is wearing a white shirt made out of thin cotton, sturdy leather pants and boots and a long, blue coat. The coat had some kind of emblem, looking like a dragon biting its own tail, surrounded by a cirkle of flames.

    Around his neck is a black tie (they have those here?) and on his feet is rough leather shoes.. C-cool!

    But why the sudden change of cloth?

    I am about to ask him when suddenly another screen pops up in front of me.

    //Rowan have leveled up to level 4! He have also learned the title Earth Combatant!//

    Huh? How can this be? Rowan is still in the "storage", how can he level up?

    "While in the storage this one can still use ones skills and move around. This allows one to what you call level up while still in the storage" Rowan says.

    ((Wow, I didn''t know that. But what is this storage thing really?))

    "The storage is an dimension inside the soul of mistress. It reflects the personality and thoughts of mistress."

    ((Ohhhhh, kinda like in B*each! Then what does my storage look like?))

    "Mistress storage looks like a desert."

    ...

    ((A desert?))

    "Yes."

    ((Why???))

    "This one does not know. Only mistress can tell."

    ((Oh, Ok... What kind of desert?))

    "This one does not understand the question, please repeat."

    ((I mean is it always sunny, what color is the sand and stuff like that!))

    "This one understands and begs for forgiveness. It is currently day but this one does not know i it becomes night later on. Please let this one answer when this one knows."

    ((Yeah, yeah but please continue!))

    "As mistress wants. The sand is pure white and the sky is read, without any clouds. There is three suns in the sky and there is blue trees with black leaves growing out of the sand. Nothing other than desert from what this one can see and no living beings except the trees. This one hopes that this report was helpful for mistress."

    ((Ahh, yes thank you Rowan, I get it now)). But why a desert??????? Why not a forest or something like that? And three suns? A red sky? My soul is really messed up.

    "Ruth? Is something wrong?" Taro suddenly asks, looking confused.

    ((Ehem, yes, I am just really hungry.)) That is kind of true, my stomach is rumbling.

    "Ahh but mom should be done with the food soon, she said we would just eat something light. Let''s go help her out!"

    ((Ah yes! Let''s do that!))

    But I have the feeling that I have forgotten to ask something. What was it?

    Meh, it was probably nothing. I wonder if Ansgar is awake now?

 Chapter 22: Cats Tounge?

    Sorry for not uploading any chapters these past days. I have been visiting my family and when I came back home something was wrong with my computer and it refused to connect to the internet. But here is a chapter for you guys. Thank you for reading!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Ahhhhh~ What a good meal~ It''s some kind stew with meat and vedgetables in a brown sauce. The meat is tender and kind of salty, with a stingy aftertaste. The vedgetables consist of a potato-like purple thing and something that looks like carrots, accept they are red like tomatoes and kinda sweet.

    While Julia-sama can''t sew she can cook really well! As a formely poor high shooler that used to live on cupnoodles when my parents were away, I can really appreciate this!

    Sadly it''s difficult for me to eat. Not only is it difficult holding a spoon with my wings, I have also noticed that since I reincarnated into this world I have had a difficult time eating hot food! Is it because I''m a bird? Does birds have a hard time eating hot food?

    Mmmm, but that meal really hit the spot~ I am currently in food coma. You know, when you eat so much that you can''t move? That''s when you know you have had a good meal.

    ...

    But there is something bothering me. There is something on my mind, something I wanna ask but I don''t remember.

    Arrgghhh! It''s so frustrating! What was it!?

    "Mistress, allow this one to help" Rowan suddenly says.

    ((Huh? You know what I was thinking?))

    "Yes, mistress doesn''t hide her thoughts so this one hears everything mistrees thinks."

    ...

    ((Wawawawa!! Why didn''t you tell me!?))

    "This one is sorry for not telling. This one simply assumed that mistress knew. This one is not worthy."

    ((*sigh* No it''s Ok, it''s not your fault. But either way, what did I think?))

    "Mistress was wondering about the other ones, Taros, new clothes."

    ...

    ((That''s right! Now I remember! Arghhh! I''m such a birdbrain(ba-dum-tss)! Thank you for reminding me Rowan!))

    "This one is happy to help mistress." For some reason I imagine Rowan smiling. He doesnt even have a face.

    Now that I remember, time to ask! I jump up on my feet, then I fall on my knees. Damn food coma... You are the new Creshna!

    But where is Taro? After the meal he disappeared somewhere. Luckily, thanks to our link I can sense him. He is... In Ansgars room? Is Ansgar awake? Now that I think about it, where is Julia-sama?

    I go to Ansgars room and am about to open the door when I stop. I can hear voices behind the door. It''s everyone. But what are they saying? I put my head against the door. What!? I promise I don''t eavesdrop usually! It''s just that... Something seems wrong. Taros and our mental bond seems, weakened. No, more like he is trying to close it. This have never happened before.

    What is happening?

    ...

    I activate Stealth and starts listening.

    "-you must understand, it''s not safe for her." It''s Julia-samas voice.

    "But I can''t leave her! I WILL not leave her!" That is Taros voice. He sounds... Desperate. Even if he is trying to close of our bond I can still feel it. And with it I can sense his emotions. There is sadness and anger.

    Someone sighs. Ansgar.

    "I know this must be difficult for you but think of Ruth." Huh!? Me!? Well I guess it wasvpretty obvious but still! Ansgar continues. "If she follows you THERE she will without a boubt be taken from you, perhaps by the church. If that happens you will be forced to sewer your bond with her and will never se her again."

    There''s a slight pause. I can feel Taros anguish.

    "... I don''t want that to happen..." he says, with a weak voice, almost whispering. I could barely hear it.

    "I am glad you understand sweetie. This is for the best. I will take care of her until you return home, I promise." Julia-sama is speaking softly.

    I can hear someone move around in the room then how someone walks towards the door. Crap! I silently slink away from the door and try to look as innocent as possible.

    The door opens and out walks Julia-sama. When she sees me she smiles, but I can see something else in her expression.

    "Oh Ruth, I was just gonna go look for you. Do you mind coming in? We need to tell you something."

    I nod and follows her into the room.

    Ansgar is sitting on his bed while Taro is sitting on front of him on a chair. Besides Taro is another chair.

    Julia-sama sits down and I sit down on the bed besides Ansgar. I look at Tara. He''s got tears in his eyes and is looking down, refusing to look at me.

    It''s silent for a while, no one saying anything. Finally Ansgar breaks the silence.

    "You may have noticed Taros new clothes Ruth. That is because Taro have been accepted into Sainhills magic academy and is gonna start next month. But sadly... You can''t follow him there because of different reasons, and he wont be able to summon you the whole time he is there."

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    I look at Taro. He is about to burst totally into tears. This must be really difficult for him. I must help him.

    ((Oh really? Wow, Taro you are gonna become a real mage! That''s so cool!))

    Taro looks up, confused. Ansgar also looks kinda confused. Julia-sama looks confused because they look confused.

    "A-are you r-really fine with this? We wont be able to see each other until the term is over!" Taro exclaims!

    ((Well, that is really sad but we are still best friends and we can always send letters to each others! And besides, when you come back we will have a lot to talk about! Then you can show me what you have learned!))

    Taro starts smiling and Ansgar seems happy with me understanding.

    "I know that you guys can hear her but remember, I CAN''T, so I would very much appriciate it if you explained what she said!" Julia-sama says, obviously annoyed.

    Taro and Ansgar laughs. I smile. But inside I feel kinda empty. In this short time Taro and I have really bonded and after we did the contract we have grown even more attached to each other. The bond between us weird.

    We can always feel the other ones consciousness and the closer we are to each other the more we can sense. For example we can feel the other ones emotions and according to Ansgar we can communicate with each other with telepathy, but at the moment Taro can only hear my thoughts. And if we are to far away from each other we can''t communicate.

    I don''t know how fare away this school is but it''s probably really far away if we can''t met each other until the term is over then it gotta be pretty far away.

    But why didn''t they tell me why I can''t follow Taro? I heard why when I listened throught the door but they don''t know that. They told Taro but why not me? I don''t understand. But I can''t force them to tell me. Something inside me tells me that neither Ansgar nor Julia-sama will fall for Hypnotising Song. I have not checked Julia-sama but considering she is an ex-adventurer she is probably pretty high level.

    And ever since Ansgar tried to Appraise me I am afraid that she will notice andgo devil-mode again. I have only seen it once but that is all I need to see to never want to see it again.

    "Oh, that''s right. Mrs. Julia, did you bring what I asked you?" Ansgar suddlenly asks.

    "Hehehe yep!" Julia-sama walks out the room and when she walks in she is carrying a white glass orb, about the size of an adult mans head.

    When I look closer I notice that the ord is actually see through but that there is white smoke cirkling around inside. Julia-sama gives the orb too Ansgar.

    "Now do you remember when I said that I was gonna check out which element you had the most affinity with? Well this orb will show you which it is. Just put your hand on the orb, concentrate on your mana and it will tell you" Ansgar explains. He gives the orb to Taro.

    "Now just do as I said."

    Taro closes his eyes and concentrates. I can feel how mana is gathering around him and suddensly the mist inside the orb starts to change colour. Taro opens his eyes. The mist inside the orb have changed to a golden colour and is shining like the sun.

    Ansgar and Julia-sama looks really suprised.

    "Oh, it seems that you have a high affinity for light magic!" Ansgar exclaims. "That is highly unusual!"

    Taro smiles, proud of the appearant praise. Julia-sama hugs Taro.

    "I am so proud of you honey!"

    Wow, is light magic really that rare? Well he is the champion of the godess of light so it''s not that weird. Hehehe, I am also kinda proud of him, if I''m gonna be honest.

    Taro turns around and looks at me.

    "Ruth, now it''s your turn!"

    Huh?

    "Taro, considering that Ruth is a Earth Priestess bird her strongest atribute is probably earth" Julia-sama explains.

    "But we can still try, can''t we?" Taro continues.

    Julia-sama glances at Ansgar. He shurgs his shoulders.

    "Haa, Ok sweetie, I guess it''s fine. Ruth, would you kindly put your wings on the orb?"

    Oh, this is gonna be interesting. But it is probably as Julia-sama said, that I have the earth attribute. I put my wings ln the orb. What was I supposed to do again? Oh that''s right! Concentrate on you mana. We have done that with Ansgar so I know what to do. I close my eyes, just like Taro did.

    Just imagine a cloud in the sky. The try to imagine that cloud condensating into a  ball of clear water. Ok, I can see it. My mana is garhering.

    I open my eyes.

    Julia-sama and Ansgar stares at me in disbelief. I look at the orb. It''s glowing with a strong, pulsating purple glow, kind of like a heart beat.

    Suddenly I can hear Julia-sama whisper one single word.

    "... Astral..."

 Hero 2: Green

    It''s been one week since I got summoned to this world together with four other people. The ones that summoned us here have been giving us a lot of freedome. We are allowed to go anywhere at anytime and do anything we want... Except leaving the castle in which we are currently residing.

    Most of us have gotten used to it but some are still shaken. One of the girls, Karen, locked herself in her room for the first two days before she came out, probably due to hunger. When others tried to talk to her she screamed and threw things at them. But after a while she too calmed down.

    The one that took it best was maybe perhaps one of the boys besides me that got summoned. His name is Josh and is the same age as me.  when the king "asked" for our help he immedeately stepped forward and accepted. He is really annoying.

    He always says it is such an honor to have been "selected" and how we should think it is too. I hate those kinds of guys. Ever since we first arrived here the womens of the court have been all over him, like bitches in heat, and he LIKES it. Truly disguting.

    The other guy besides me and him is pretty normal, fortunately. His name is Ian and he is two years younger than me. He''s been keeping to himself most of the time, just like me, and have been practically living in the royal library. When asked about it all he says is "research". We don''t bother each other, knowing that we both wanna be left alone.

    There was another one that got summoned, another girl. I learned her name first three days ago, it is Lena. Just like Ian and me she prefers to be alone but she is not afraid to talk to others if needed. I don''t know much about her, I have only seen her occasionally, but I know she is someone to avoid. She smiles when with others but when she thinks no one sees her her face twistes in disgust. She is also clinging onto Josh, using her body to appeal to him. And he falls for it every time. Not only is he annoying, he is stupid.

    Me? I''ve been using my privilige as a so called "hero" walk around the castle. I have been eavesdropping on conversations when they think no one is listening, learning quite a bit. At first I was confused how we could understand them, even though we are from a different world but appearently it is because of a spell that translates what we hear and say. Truly convenient.

    Also, as heroes, we''ve got a special ability called the Knowing by the people in this world. Some can use it by using a spell or an item but we can do it naturally. To put it simply it''s a status menu, similar to what can be found in multiple games. It is really strange.

    I open my status window.

    Name: Marcus Richards

    Title: Summoned Hero From Another World

    Race: Human

    Level: 1

    HP 150\150

    MP 100\100

    It is always weird when it appears. It''s a blue screen hovering in front of your face. You cannot touch it nor can anyone else see it unless they use the spell.

    According to the king, the reason for our high stats is because we are summoned and that makes us many times stronger than other level ones from this world. That is the reason we got summoned in the first place.

    Heh. If SHE was here she would have enjoyed it. She always liked games and light novels so this would have been really fun for her. If she was here she would probably say something like;

    "Stats!? This is gonna be super amazing!!!"

    Haha. Then she would have forced someone to teach her magic, before passing out from exhaustion.

    I am currently sitting in one of the trees in the castles garden. I needed to get away from everything. I look around. The garden is surrounded by high walls, stopping people from coming in... Or out.

    Recently some of the court ladies have been suggesting marriage, to their daughters of course. I always say no. There is only one person I may marry and she is gone...

    "Sir Marcus! Please get down from that tree! What if you fall down!?" Someone is yelling at me. I look down.

    Below the tree stands one of the kings daughters, princess Marnella. She is young, maybe 12 years at most but you can see that she will grow up to a beautiful woman. She''s got wavy golden hair and emerald green hair. Right now her cheeks are dyed red and she is panting heavily. Did she run here?

    "What do you want?" I ask.

    "Sir Marcus, I beg you, please get down! What would I do if you fall down?" She answer with tears in her eyes.

    I sigh before I jump down. I land on my feet, right next to her. She smiles and her teary eyes becomes dry.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Thank you sir Marcus! Now do you mind telling me what you were doing up there?" she asks, tilting her head. I sigh once again. This girl really is...

    "I was just taking a nap, nothing more" I answer, yawning a little.

    "Ehhh??? Napping??? In a tree???" she exclaims, almost shouting.

    I shush at her, putting my finger in front of my mouth.

    "Calm down, princess, you don''t want to alert the whole castle, do ya?"

    Marnella calms down and shakes her head, staring into the ground. Her cheeks becomes an even stronger shade of red.

    Sigh---

    "Now princess, is there something you want?"

    She opens her eyes, suddenly very excited.

    "Oh that''s right! Father wanted me to tell you there''s a gathering in the throne room! You are gonna get your affinity checked!"

    "Affinity?" I ask.

    "Which element you are most compatible with that is! Now come on, we need to go!"

    She grabs my hand and pulls me after her.

    When we arrive outside the throne room she stops.

    "Here we are! I have already done the affinity test. My element is water, just like my sister! Hehe, she is really strong, she is one of the strongest fighters in our kingdom!" She seems really proud of her sister. She is smiling from ear to ear. The she looks down and notices our hands, still tightly glasped together.

    Her face becomes as red as a tomato and instantly releases her grip on my hand.

    "I-I''m so sorry s-sir Marcus! I didn''t mean t-t-to be so r-rude!" She turns around and runs away before I have a chance to answer.

    Sigh... She really reminds me of HER in a way, the way she acts completely flustered in these kinds of situations. Well in HER case it''s not that weird considering that she believed babies were made when a mom and a dad hold hands. Man was she shocked when she realised...

    I take a deep breath and open the doors. Inside the room everyone have already gathered. They stare at me when I walk in. Josh is standing in the middle of the room with Lena grinding her "assets" on him.

    Ian is leaning against one of the walls reading a book while Karen is standing in the corner, biting her nails.

    The king is sitting on the throne and when I walk in he stands up.

    "Dear heroes, I have called you here to decide which of the seven elements you belong to" he says. The king snaps his fingers and out of nowhere a servant clad in black appears. He steps in front of the king and kneels. Out of his robes he pulls out a glass orb with something white moving inside it. The king takes the orb from the servant that afterwards disappear.

    "This" the king continues "is a device which is able to tell which element is your strongest. Now which one wants to be first?"

    "Your highness, I will do it!" Josh exclaims. Of course you are the first one you prick.

    Josh walks with big steps towards the king before he stops and stares at the orb, confused. Idiot, acting so confident when you don''t know what to do.

    The king, seeing Joshs confused expression explains how to do it and Josh smiles, like he always knew it and only needed to be reminded.

    He puts his hands on the orb and after a while the orb starts glowing a red light.

    "You have an affinity to fire magic, know for its fierce power" he states. Josh smiles even wider. "Now, who wants to be next?"

    After Josh Karen walked up. When passing by Josh she gave him a quick hug, congratulating him. Of course she made sure to press her assets against him. That slut.

    When she put her hands on the orb it glowed with a yellow light.

    "The power of the earth! Known for it''s incredible defense!" the king exclaimed.

    Next up was Ian, still with his book in hand. But when he put his hand on the orb he temporary looked up. The orb glowed with a blue light.

    "Water, the orgin of all! It''s uses are many!"

    After Ian Karen walked up with shaking legs. She almost missed the orb but when she put her hand on it it glowed with a red light.

    "Another fire user! May both of you find this fierce power useful!"

    Karen walked back into the corner and continued biting her nails. The king stared at me. Sigh. My turn now. Annoying...

    I walk up towards the king and place my hand on the orb.

    It starts shining, first with a dim light, then incredibly intense. The light blinded me, forcing me to close my eyes.

    When I opened them I can see that the orb were green.

    "Incredible! You seem to be really talented when it comes to wind magic!" The king looks happy. I walk away. It is done, it appears to be nothing else that he requires me to do... For now.

    Behind me I can hear the king and Josh trying to stop me but I don''t care. I never care anymore.

 Chapter 23: Astral

    "Astral. I have mentioned it before, haven''t I? Those who posses the astral affinity have the ability to manipulate the soul. While this may not sound as much I want you to think for a second. Ones soul is eternal and absolute. While our physical bodies may change, our soul never does. It was, it is and will always me there. Now imagine beings capable of changing that. It''s a truly terrifying power."

    Ansgar pauses and stares into my eyes.

    Julia-sama and Taro exited the room so that Ansgar and I can talk alone. Taro wanted to stay but was forced out of the room. He seemed just as confused as I am.

    I take a deep breath. Ever since they confirmed my affinity Ansgar have had a strange expression on his face, like a mixture off someone just said a really bad word an he is about to scold them and that someone just died. But those eyes... It feels as if he is staring right through me. It sends shivers down my spine and my weak feels weak.

    It kinda feels like when I came home very late one evening because I was playing video games witha friend and my dad became really angry. He didn''t yell or anything, he just stared at me and looked mighty disappointed. I remember how ashamed I felt. Since that day I always made sure to be home on time.

    Ansgar sighs and leans back. He is still sitting in bed. Me? Well I am still standing up with the source of my problems, this god damn orb, between my wings.

    It is surprisingly light. Except from the smoke inside it seems to be hollow. How did they make it? The smoke is still purple an is currently twisting and whirling around creating weird patterns. The orb itself is pulsating and lets out a thump sound everytime it does. Weird. But nice. But mostly weird

    I look up. Ansgar is no longer staring at me but at the orb. He seems to be in deep thought and is completely silence. I have never seen him like this.

    If I had known my affinity was that much of a problem I would have refused the orb. What to do, what to do?

    But to think my affinity was something else than earth. That really suprised me. I mean I have been using earth spells and I am an EARTH Priestess Bird so I assumed that I was, ya know... Down to earth (bad pun is bad)!

    But does that mean that I am even better at Astral magic? I wonder what kind of spells I can use... Ansgar talked about bending the soul and stuff but I didn''t really get it.

    ((Uhm, Ansgar?))

    "Hm?" he exclaims and looks up. "What?"

    ((Well, do you mind explaining what is going on? Why did both you and Julia-sama have those expressions?)) I ask.

    ..... Ansgar goes quiet again, but this time he looks rather sad.

    "You haven''t done anything wrong Ruth it''s just that..." He stops midsentence and looks out window.

    Gulp! Now I''m really getting worried. Am I gonna die? Is it a curse?

    "... Astral magic is incredible. To manipulate your very existance is... Almost godlike. But it comes with a price..."

    ((What is it Ansgar? Tell me!)) The suspense is killing me!

    ...

    "In your soul resides the things that makes you YOU. Your memories, emotions and so on. But when you warp your soul, mold it like clay... They disappear. You disappear. It does not happen instantly, it''s gradual. First a memorie there, another somewhere else. After a while you can''t remember some of your friends or family. Then years disappears. Your emotions dull off until you become an empty shell, devoid of any sense of self. That is the price of astral magic."

    Ansgar looks me dead in the eyes.

    A few seconds pass, silence. Then I drop the orb and it falls onto the wooden floor. I don''t even notice, Ansgars words echoes through my head.

    Loss off memories... Devoid of emotion... Emty shell...

    He. Hehehe. This has to be a joke, right? I desperately starte at Ansgar, hoping for him to start laughing telling me "it''s just a prank"!

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.Ansgar doesn''t start to laugh or tells me it''s a prank. He is just sitting there, silently.

    ((... Are you serious?))

    "I''m afraid so, Ruth. I... I am so sorry..." he says, giving me a sad expression.

    ((Oh, it''s not your fault! I mean you were the one that ordered the crystal but you weren''t the one that decided my affinity, it was someone else (DAMN YOU CRESHNA!!) and besides if you hadn''t told told be this I may have used astral magic without knowing and that would have been bad right!? You can almost say that you saved my life! Kinda. So it was definitely not your fault!))

    Ansgar stares a me a couple of seconds but then begins to laugh. H-huh!?

    "Hahaha! Sorry Ruth, but you always seems to panic in these kinds of situations and I can''t help but find that amusing."

    ((W-w-well it''s a kind of coping mechanism! I p-p-panic and talks fast when I am afraid! I can''t h-h-help it ya know!?" I raise me wings above my head trying to make an offended gesture. It fails, resulting in Ansgar laughing even harder. If I ever use astral magic let this be the first memory to disappear...

    Hmm? That''s right!

    ((Hey Ansgar! Even if I have astral affinity I don'' t need to use it! I can just cast other spells! Problem solved!))

    Ansgar calms down, holds his stomach and says:

    "Well you can always try but remember this; sometimes spells that seems harmless can contain traces of astral magic, so you have to be careful with what you cast. Never cast anything that you don''t know what affinity it belongs to."

    ((Yep! Thank you teach!))

    Ansgar smiles then he sighs and lay down on bed.

    ((All this made me tired. To think I got such a troublesome student!" Ahhh don''t say it like that! "But really, you are just full of surprises. First you cancelled the Knowing (Appraisal), then you turned into an Earth Priestess Bird and now this! I swear, you defies all logic. I really wonder why."

    Ansgar gives me a quick glance. I say nothing. He sighs, once again, and roll around, laying on his back.

    "Well, everyone have a secret or two, can''t help it. Now if you excuse me *yawn* I think I will go back to sleep."

    He closes his eyes and after a while his breaths becomes rhytmical and shallow.

    Slowly I pick up the orb I dropped, puts it under my arm and walks out the room.

    I can hear talking coming from Taros and our room. It must be Julia-sama explaining to him. It must be difficult for him.

    I decide not to interven and goes out instead and climbs up the Nest. The view is nice from up here.

    It'' already dark, the dinner plus the talk took longer than expected. I look down at the orb. It did not get damaged during the fall, luckily. I don''t know how much these costs but they can''t be cheap.

    I take a deep breath. The air is clean and cold. Only the sound of the wind and some distant birds can be heard. It is a perfect evening. I start humming and before I notice it I am already singing.

    There are no words to the song, just humming but I like it that way. Sometimes there is no need for words.

    My voice echoes through the night, reaching the ears of both animals and men.

    Ever since I was reincarnated into this world I have been loving to sing. It just feels right. Maybe I should do it more often? Yeah, that''d be nice.

    I ended up singing all night.

    \\The skill Siren Voice have levelde up x3 times!\\

    \\You have leveled up!\\

    *Authors Note; I started writing extra early and was almost finished when my computer died, forcing me to redo EVERYTHING! Sorry if this chapter seems a little short, I was really tired and to lose it all once really ticked me off. But anyways, thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 24: Such a cheat

    When I wake up it''s already morning. I must have fallen asleep in the midst of singing last night. I stand up, stretching my wings while absorbing the surroundings.

    It''s really beautiful. The sun is gazing over the trees, dying the sky orange. The forest is waking up and birds are starting to chirp.

    I wonder how Taro is doing? It must have been tuff for him learning about the side effects on astral. He was also told that I couldn''t follow him till Sainthills Academy. I played it off but I am in reality kinda jealous. I also wanted to go to magic school! Imagine all the spells I could learn... Oops, I''m starting to drool! Glad there isn''t anyone here to see me!

    Wait, where are everybody?

    Checking our bond I notice that Taro is still asleep. Well, it is really early. They must all be sleeping. Ansgar went to sleep to, even after sleeping for such a long time! Why does he always fall asleep? I never dared to ask, what if it is a curse and he doesn''t like to talk about it? Or is it an standard elvel trait in this world?

    Maybe he is actually pretending and is only lazy? But he doesn''t seem like that kind of person. I mean after our talk yesterday... My image of him slightly changed.

    But man, astral is really dangerous. Thankfully I don''t seem to have any such spell for what I know! But the thing about losing memories and emotions scares me. If I lose the memories of my past self then I will no longer be me, it will be someone else. And no emotions? I could never enjoy food again! The horror!

    There i so much delicious food in the world and if I gotta go after Julia-samas cooling then the rest must be absolutely wonderf-

    "Mistress" Rowan suddenly says, scaring the crap out of me.

    ((Geez, Rowan, don''t scare me like that! And at least say good morning or something first!))

    "This one begs for apology for this ones behaviour" he says.

    ((It''s Ok, but what did you want?))

    "This one wanted to announce that this ones max level is about to get reached and that soon evolution options will be aviable is mistress so wish."

    ....

    ((Ohhhhhh! That''s amazing! How soon???))

    "About right now."

    Huh?

    Suddenly a screen pops up.

    \\Your Lesser Earth Golem "Rowan" have reached max level! Evolution paths are now aviable!\\

    ((Rowan, you rock!))

    "No mistress, this one is made of earth" he replies.

    ... Did Rowan just tell a joke? Nah, it can''t be... Right?

    Before my brain goes into nuclear meltdown let''s check out the different evolution paths!

    Stone Golem (Named variant)

    An evolved variation of the Earth Golem. Its whole body is made out of stone, making it much stronger and giving it higher durability. But because they are made of stone they are slow and have very little agility.

    Absorbs nearby rocks and soil to make themselves heal from injuries.

    Because the golem about to evolve have been given a name the stats of the creature have been doubled.

    Tree Golem (Named variant)

    This golem is made out off wood and is most commonly used for scouting areas and being baits. They are very light and nimble but are very brittle, with thin limbs and little too no physical strenght. They make up for this with their regeneration that allows the to heal if given enough time.

    Because the golem about to evolve have been given a name the stats of the creature have been doubled.

    Earth Golem (named variant)

    The final form for earth golems. They have the same strenght and weaknesses as the lesser version but are stronger.

    Because the golem about to evolve have been given a name the stats of the creature have been doubled.

    Hmmm, this is difficult. I instantly take away the Earth Golem choice, final form? Nah, I want him to evolve more. But the other two... They both have their strenght and weaknesses and fits for different uses.

    ((Rowan, what do you want to evolve into?)) I better ask the person himself.

    "This one is not the one to choose, that is mistress decision." Geez, he really has a low sense of self. I need to fix that... Hopefully it disappears in the evolution process.

    But what is with this name variant thing? Is it unusual to name your golem? Well, most people must only see them as tools so why name them? I gave Rowan his name because it was troublesome to call him golem all the time. But if it doubles their stats, why not just do it? Strange...

    Well, I won''t get it no matter how hard I try so let''s just pick an evolution choice already!

    Hmm, what I want is some muscles to cover for me and fight stronger enemies, so I guess stone golem... Yeah, stone golem it is! Sorry Tree golem-san but the strong body thing made it!

    ((Here we go Rowan!))

    "Yes mistress."

    ... I really need to work on his excitement.

    \\You choose Stone Golem, is that correct? Y\N?\\

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Yes, I pick. Suddenly another screen pops up.

    \\Rowan have evolved from Earth Golem into Stone Golem! Thanks to this all of Rowans skills have leveled up and he have gained new ones! The Stone Golem Rowans Minor Sentience have also evolved into Mediocre Sentience!\\

    Aw yeahhh! That''s what I''m talking about!

    ((Rowan, how do you feel?))

    "..."

    ((Rowan?)) Is something wrong?

    "I beg your pardon mistress, I was just shocked by my sudden change of thought patterns.))

    ((Rowan, your voice!))

    "Hn? Is there something wrong with my voice mistress?"

    ((Nonono! It''s the opposite actually! Before your voice was raspy and weird but now..! You sound like a human!))

    "Oh, that mistress think so, it makes me very... Happy?"

    Wow, this must be really weird, experiencing emotions for the first time. I wonder how it feels? I don''t know how to ask... But for now let''s just check his stats!

    Name: Rowan

    Title: Golem of Ruth

    Race: Stone Golem (Named Variant)

    Level: 1/20

    HP: 88\88(x2)

    MP: 10\10(x2)

    Vit. 30(x2)

    Str. 44(x2)

    Dex. 10(x2)

    Int. 10(x2)

    Wis. 10(x2)

    Char. 4(x2)

    Luck 15(x2)

    Exp: 0/1000

    D-d-damn! That is one heack of a rise compared to before. Look at that health! Almost three times my own! And that strength! This name variant this is a freaking cheat I tell you, a cheat!!! He is really freaking strong now! He could easily be some dungeons mid boss or higher (at least if you compare to the games of my old wordl)! This one is not some light weight!

    Speaking of light weight... He is made out of stone now, isn''t he? I wonder if he looks any different? Only one way to find out!

    ((Come out Rowan!)) I choose you Stone Golem!

    Suddenly a magic cirkle appears in front of me. A glowing figure starts to tske shape. Oh how exciting!

    ... Huh? What is this thing in front of me? Where did the tiny earth golem go? All I can see is a two meter tall, gray figure standing in front of me.

    Or well, at least it would be standing if not the ceiling of the nest was lower than it, forcing it to crouch togehte.

    ((Rowan, is that really you?)) I ask, I still don''t believe it.

    "Yes mistress, it is I" it, HE answers. Rowans voice echoes in my head, confirming his words. So it really is him...

    He looks really badass. Like, I am not even kidding, he is ten times as badass as Spada and she is a freaking bear with six arms.

    Rowans whole body is made out of gray stone, forming a body that looks like an armor, similar to his prior tiny appearance. But this version is much more detailed, with symbols decorating his body. His helmet also changed shape. Before it looked like a standard knight helmet but now two horns are sprouting out, looking really demonic. Through the helmet you can spot two white glowing dots, similar to eyes.

    Too cool. It isn''t fair...

    Suddenly Rowan goes down on his knee and puts his right arm across his chest.

    "Mistress, I am overwhelmed by the devotion I feel for you and promise that I will always protect you! Use me however you like." he finishes his sentence and looks down on the floor.

    ((Wawawa! What are you doing!? Stop staring into the floor!))

    "I thank mistress for her kindness but I am not worthy of gazing upon her" Rowan says, still staring down the floor.

    ... What is thiiis!?!? Why the sudden... Worship!? This is weird!!

    But before I have the chance to stop him I can hear a creaking sound, the sound of wood breaking.

    The Nest was only built to support my possible future weight but who knows how much Rowan weight!? It''s amazing it hasn''t collapsed yet! Thank you Ruter-sama!

    ((Rowen, let''s get down from here before this thing breaks.))

    "As mistress wish" he answers, getting up from his knee.

    Puh! Good thing that he understands, otherwise this might have ended badl-EEHHH!!

    Suddenly I''m whisped of the floor of the Nest and before I know it Rowan is carrying me princess-style while jumping down.

    ... Is this the reason people don''t name golems?

 Chapter 25: The Strongest Stone

    Rowan lands on the ground with a large thump. Still carrying me in his arms. Carefully he puts me down on the ground, as if I was made out off glass. I collapse onto my knees the moment my feet touch the ground.

    "Mistress! Is something wrong?" he asks, sounding really confused. He tries to help me up but I refuse. He tarts to panic.

    "D-did I do something wrong? Please mistress, answer!"

    I don''t answer. I feel dead inside. Because. That. Was. Really. EMBERRASING! Carriyng me like that, it was so cliche! A cool knight carrying a young maiden to safety... It is almost as cliche as truck-san! GAAAAHH! THE HUMILIATION!!!

    Suddenly Rowen gets down and does a dogeza in front of me. His face presses against the ground and he crouches together, making him appear tinier than he actually is.

    "I am sorry mistress for offending you, I am not worthy of being of your disposa. To destress you till this extent makes me a failure. As your devoted belonging, to let this happen is an absolute disgrace. Please allow me to bring an end to my excistense".

    ((... Ehhhh!? Nononono, don''t do that! Life is worth living! Don''t give up! Besides, you didn''t do anything wrong I just overreacted! Also, if you died then I would have to start over all again with a new golem! So can you please get up!))

    A few seconds pass before Rowan stands up. He''s got mud on his face now.

    ((I am sorry mistress. I was selfish thinking of ending myself. That would be inconvenient for you. Please let me continue serving under you".

    He bows. Sigh, was that all he got from me talking? I kinda miss the old Rowan, he was not as... Extreme. Well it''s better that he is loyal to me then not. Hm? Is he still bowing? Is he waiting for me to answer? Crap.

    ((Yeah, yeah, I allow you to continue serving under me, now stop bowing!))

    "Thank you mistress" Rowan says, standing tall.

    Haaaaaa, this is gonna be... Fun, I guess?

    ((Rowan, go to the storage, I am gonna go in the house.))

    I turn around and start walking. The I stop. When I turn around Rowan is still behind me. He seems to have moved when I moved.

    ((Didn''t you hear? Go inside the storage.))

    "..."

    Is he ignoring me? What about that devotion thing? Was it a lie?

    ((Rowan, go inside the storage)) I said once again.

    "Mistress, leaving your side would be foolish. I am your shield and have to protect you. I cannot do that if I am in the storage. Therefor I have to protest against your decision."

    ... Crap, this ain''t gonna work. I can''t just show up with a giant stone golem and be like "sup? Oh, him? Just some guy I met. He will live here from now on". Nah mate.

    ((Rowan, I can''t have the other ones see you. You are not the stealthies one either so they will definitely find out!))

    "Mistress, what about skills?"

    ((Huh? Skill? I don''t have a Stealth skill that can affect others.))

    "Mistress, I mean MY skills".

    ... That''s right! I have not checked out his new skills yet, maybe there is something there that can help us!

    Stone Punch Lv. 7

    Thanks to its body being made out of stone the punches it throws is much stronger than regular punches. Rises with str. and level.

    Stone Kick Lv. 10 (max level)

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.Thanks to its body being made out of stone the punches it throws is much stronger than regular punches. Rises with str. and level.

    Earth Elemental Heal Lv. 6

    Evolved version of Earth Heal. It allows the user to absorb Earth Element around the user, which heal its injuries. The more it absorbs the moree it heals. Costs 5 mana per 30 sek.

    Stone Weapon Creation Lv. 1

    Allows the caster to create a weapon out of stone. The higher the spell level the stronger and more complicated the weapon become. The weapon does not disappear afterwards. Costs 20 mana to create a weapon.

    Limited Shapeshifting Lv. 1

    Allows the user to use limited shapeshifting. The higher the ability level the more advanced the transformations become. Costs 15 mana to start and another 15 per 5 h. Current avaible forms; 1.

    Electricity Restistance Lv. 1

    Makes the user takes less damage from electricity. The higher the level the higher the resistance.

    This is perfect! Those skills are really good! And that Limited Shapeshifting solves our problems!

    ((Rowan, you can see your status, right?))

    "Yes, thanks to mistress abilities I was granted the ability to see my own stats whenever I wish to".

    ((Then use Limited Shapeshifting! Maybe it will make you smaller and less noticeable! Try it out!))

    "As you wish mistress".

    Rowans body starts to shine with a dim light. He shrinks. Yes that''s perfect! Huh? Ain''t that to much? W-wait, enough! No!

    ... What is this?

    In front of me lies a stone about the size of my fist. It''s like any other stone, nothing unusual. A perfectly normal stone.

    ((Rowan?))

    "Yes mistress?"

    ((... Nothing.))

    I pick up the stone, I mean Rowan, with my wings. It even feels like a normal stone. This is pretty pathetic. I mean, it suits our purpose quite well (no one will think twice about a regular stone) but compared to his real form... Can you even call this shapeshifting? Well atleast now he is the strongest stone out there. Atleast that is something.

    *Rowans POV*

    I am currently residing between mistress wings. To think that she has to carry me... I am ashamed of myself. I should be the one carrying mistress, not the other way around. Forgive me mistress.

    Mistress is really great. As a golem I have some innate knowledge about my species. Normally it would take atleast a year before I could have evolved but thanks to mistress abilities. They allow one to grow at an incredible speed. Indeed amazing.

    Mistress carries me inside. The other ones living here have yet to wake up. I don''t care about them but mistress does, that means that I am not allowed to hurt them. But if they attack mistress I will kill them, even if mistress hates me afterwards.

    I will protect mistress, now and forever.

    *Authors Note; Sorry if this chapter seems shorter, I have a test tomorrow and I need to study. Thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 26: Mushroom hunt!

    It was a good thing I went in when I did. The moment I pushed the door closed Taros bedroom door swung open and Taro, still in his pajama, walked out. Ok, you can''t really call that a pajama, it''s more like a loose pare of pants and a way to big shirt. When he saw me he smilled.

    "G''morning, Ruth. Mom is not*yawn* awake yet?"

    ((No, she''s still sleeping.)) While Julia-sama does almost everything in the house she is not a morning person. She''s gotta drink a lot of tea before she is able to wake up, so Taro puts a kettle on the "stove" and lights the cabin underneath, effectivly warming up the water within.

    When the water was hot enough he put something in it. This would make the tea taste something. Todays thing that went inside the kettle was the leaver of the Humin plant. It is pretty ordinary around here and it have a mint-like taste and you can eat them for snack. At least the leaves, the plant itself taste like dirt.

    Taro always makes tea in the morning for his mother and he seems to enjoy doing something for her. That is really adorable and I always enjoy watching him make tea. It''s very calming.

    But this morning the atmosphere is tense. Probably because of the talk. I wonder how Julia-sama explained it to him. Was she frank about it or did she sugarcoat her words.

    "Ruth" Taro suddenly says, almost making me drop Rowan from between my wings. "We gotta talk."

    Oh crap oh crap oh crap oh crap! This ain''t good! I am not ready for this! How should I talk to him about ir? Should I be casual, or maybe defensive? Wait, perhaps he want''s to talk about something else?

    ((W-what is it T-Taro?)) I ask. Crap, crap, crap.

    "Well you see" crap crap crap crap "yesterday" CRAP CRAP CRAP "I learned that" CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-AAAAAP! This is it! I have to confront him about astral! I am not ready, I can not do thi-

    "... Today it is the start of the mushroom season. Wanna go pluck some?"

    ... Eh? Mushrooms? I stare at Taro in disbelief. He is smiling with anticipation in his eyes.

    ((Mushrooms?))

    "Yah, mushroom! There is a kind of mushrooms that only grows this time of the year and it is really tasty! Do you wanna do it?"

    ((...))

    "Ruth?"

    ((Ah! Sorry, yes I would like to pluck mushrooms with you.))

    "Yay! We can go after breakfast! We can bring sandwiches with us and have dinner outside!"

    Taro goes on, talking about how fun it is gonna be. I am really confused now. Why does he not bring up astral? Is he in denial? What is going on?

    Suddenly Julia-sama walks into the kitchen. She looks terrible. Her hair is a mess, her face looks drugged and it looks like she is about to die. The usually beautiful and stunning woman is nowhere to be seen. At least she is properly dressed.

    When Julia-sama sees the prepared cup of tea she smiles and thanks Taro with a hug and a kiss on the forehead. I glanced at her. What did she say to Taro?

    "Mom, after breakfast, Ruth and I am gonna go out and pluck mushrooms! Do you wanna come with us?" Taro says excitedly.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Oh dear, that sounds really fun but I am sorry, I have things to do" Julia-sama answers with a sad expression

    For a second Taros smile disappear but then it comes back.

    "Oh, Ok, I understand, but a least I have Ruth to come with me!"

    "I am also here for mistress" Rowan commented. I have a bad feeling about this...

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    After breakfast we prepared some sandwiches and then we went out. Julia-sama said that we needed to be back before dinner. We left and went out to the forest. And now we are lost.

    "B-but the road should be here. Didn''t we pass that stone one hour ago? Why is there a swamp here!?"

    I learned a new thing about Taro today; his sense of direction sucks. We even have a map but he lost it the moment we entered the forest. Is he really the champion of Chreshna? What hero can''t navigate through a forest?

    ((Taro, are you sure we shouldn''t go back?))

    "No!!" he shouted. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to yell, but I am not ready to give up yet". Taro seems distressed. He really wants to pick those mushrooms. I have spent some time in the forest but never this far in. The trees are taller and the ground is covered in moss and grass. The air is fresh and it feels really nice walking like this.

    Suddenly I heard a low growling, like a ferocious animal. I looked around warily. Are we under attack?

    ((Taro, did you hear that? I think it is some kind of anima-))

    Groaaaan. Taro hold his stomach.

    ((Uhm... Maybe we should take a break?))

    Taro and I then unpack our bag and starts eating our food. We are sitting on a large boulder, gazing into the forest. It is breathtakingly beautiful.

    "I am really sorry about how I shouted to you before..."

    ((Oh it''s Ok, no offence taken.))

    We go silent. Usually we always have a lot to talk about but right now there is nothing to say. We eat out sandwiches in silence.

    "Mistress, I have been having a bad feeling about this place for a while now" Rowan suddenly exclaims.

    ((Hmm? What do you mean?)) I make sure Rowan can''t hear me.

    "This place is too quiet. No birds, no rodents, nothing."

    ((Now that you say that, it is really quiet. Maybe we should get moving.))

    "Yes, that would probably be the best ch-"

    Suddenly the ground starts too shake. An earthquake!? No, it''s directly under us. Suddenly the ground rise and me and Taro fall down. What is happening!?

    Oh, that is not good.

    Before is a giant troll with a large grin on his face. He is licking his lips while staring at us. Oh this is so not good.

 Chapter 27: End of Troll

    Before us stands a giant troll. It has grey skin, some parts covered in moss, this is why we thought it was a stone. It really is gigantic, easily over 3 meters, maybe 4.

    It''s really ugly too. A flat face, big nose and out of its mouth points two elephant-like tusks. Its black eyes are very small and it have two long pointy ears. On the lover back a long tail is attached. The arms reach the ground and its hands... I could sit in them. At least it is not naked but the only thing protecting it is a loose sitting loincloth.

    But the scariest part is its smile. That smile makes its already ugly face seem disorted. And the way it looks at me... I don''t like it one bit. It looks strong, but how strong? Appraisal!

    Name: Ug

    Title: Devourer, Son of the Leader

    Race: Glutton Troll

    Level: 57

    HP: 208\208

    MP: 8\8

    Vit. 70

    Str. 127

    Dex. 13

    Int. 3

    Wis. 2

    Char. 1

    Luck 17

    He is way to strong. We can''t beat him. Our only option is to escape.

    ((Taro! Run to the left on three, I will run to the right! We might be able to trick it!))

    Rowan tries to object, sayimg that he will protect me but I silence him. A direct conflict is the last thing I want. I order him to standby. Taro himself understands at once. We get ready.

    ((One...))

    The troll takes a step forward.

    ((Two...))

    Another step forward. Gosh, it stinks!

    ((Three!))

    Taro does as I say and run to the left while I run right. Fpr a second the troll gets confused and doesn''t know what to do. Then it goes after the slowest of the two of us, Taro. Crap! I knew this might happen but I had hoped the troll chased after me! Then I could have keept a reasonable distance and distract him away from Taro! There goes my escape-no conflict plan! I turn around and screams, Sonic Screech of course.

    The troll turns around and when it sees me it charges at me. Taro also turns around and yell my name.

    ((Taro! Run back home as fast as you can and get Julia-sama! We need her! I will hold out till then!))

    For a second Taro hesitates. It is understandable but I need him to get Julia-sama! I can''t go with him because of I do the troll will just follow us. I need to stay here and distract it.

    ((Taro I will be fine. Now run!))

    Taro nods and starts running (home I hope). Please help him Chreshna and lead him home, I don''t trust his sense of direction!

    When Taro disappears from sight I decide to summon Rowan. I have carried him in my pocket the whole time but now I throw him on the ground.

    ((Rowan, transform back!))

    "Of course mistress!))

    The stone begins to glow and Rowan appears, right in front of the troll. The troll''s got no time to react and Rowan punches him in the stomach. The troll stagger back a few steps before it stares at Rowan with malice in its eyes.

    It picks up a log and starts swinging it towards Rowan. Crap not good!

    But suddenly something shiny appears in his hand and blocks the log. A shield, made out of stone.

    "Mistress! Escape ehile I hold it off!" Rowan exclaims.

    ((No, you are not strong enough to defeat it on your own! I will stay and help you!))

    "Mistress... As you wish, but stand in the distance!"

    Another glowing thing appear, this in his other hand. It''s a sword. Rowan swings it towards the troll but it''s to slow so the troll evades it with a slight move to the left.

    He is not used with handling a sword, this is really bad!

    The troll tackles Rowan to the ground but before it is able to land a hit on him I use Sonic Screech to draw his attention away. It succeds, the troll momentarily takes his eyes away from Rowan, which proves to be fatal.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Rowan grabs his sword and thrust it through the trolls shoulder. It screams in pain and backs away with his hand covering his shoulder.

    "I am sorry mistress for no hitting a vital spot" Rowan apoligizes.

    ((It'' Ok but now we now we can make this! Quick, before he regain his senses, attack!))

    "As you wish mistress!"

    Rowan launches towards the troll, still trying to stop the bleeding from his shoulder. When Rowan attacks it dodges, but still gets hit, this time it''s his leg. It screams in agony and hits Rowan in response. Rowans arm gets shattered, completely destroying it. Crap!

    ((Rowan, draw back! I will heal you!))

    "As you command mistress!" he says, jumping backwards landing right in front of me. I activate healing aura and casts a healing spell on him. His arm regenerates and he jumps back into battle. When he does a screen pops up in front of me.

    \\You have leveled up Healing Aura and Healing spell!\\

    Good, this will help! I dismiss the screen. Rowan is right in the middle of battle. He is getting better with the sword, he probably gained the Swordsman skill while fighting. The troll is taking more and more damage. Appraisal.

    Name: Ug

    Title: Devourer, Son of the Leader

    Race: Glutton Troll

    Level: 57

    HP: 136\208

    MP: 8\8

    Yep, his health have decreased. This is going well. We might actually win this! With Rowan fighting in the front and me healing him from here it''s an almlost an completely one sided fight. But the troll may still have some trick up his loincloth so we have to be cautious.

    Suddenly the troll falls down, perhaps because of his injured leg. It tries to get up but Rowan puts his fot on its chest, forcing it to stay down. He doesn''t let this chance slip away. He rise his sword above his head before thrusting it down, impaling the trolls head.

    It twitches for a few seconds before it stops moving completely. It'' kinda... Disturbing to watch. I have never seen a dead body before and my own death does not count.

    A screen pops up.

    \\You have leveled up 10 levels! Rowan have leveled up 16 levels! You have gaimed the title Combat Healer! This gives you a heal bonus when in battle that rises with every lifentaken during it!\\

    ((Rowan you did it!))

    "All thanks to you mistress. If you had not healed my injuries I might have a lost cause."

    I laugh a little. I am really happy we won. Good thing there wasn''t any-

    ROOOAAARR!!!!

    -more. I turn around. What I see is not one, not two but three trolls. When they see the body of their fallen comrade they go mad with anger, stomps the ground so that it shakes and roar oh so loudly.

    Me and my big mouth. I check their levels.

    Name: Yn

    Title: Devourer, Leader of the Glutton trolls

    Race: Glutton Troll (Fire Variant)

    Level: ???

    Name: Ign

    Title: Devourer, Mate of the Leader

    Race: Glutton Troll

    Level: ???

    Name: En

    Title: Devourer, Son of the Leader

    Race: Glutton Troll

    Level: 87

    ... Crap.

 Chapter 28: I Will Survive

    The three trolls attack at once. The largest one, the leader, smashes into Rowan. The only reason Rowan didn''t break was because of his shield, taking the hit for him and breaking into pieces.

    This is not good, so not good.

    ((Rowan, return to the storage! I will try to outrun them!))

    "No mistress! I cannot leave you when you are getting attacked!"

    ((We have no chance of winning this! If this continue, you are gonna die!))

    Another troll, the leaders mate, attacks with the same log her son had used before he died. She swings it towards him but luckily Rowan evades by rolling to the side. But when he does, the other son runs into him at full speed, making Rowans left arm and some of his torso, shatter.

    But Rowan stands firm, still fighting with a sword in his hand. I quickly cast Heal on him and he starts to regenerate. But before the spell can finish the leader attacks, destroying what had just been healed. They have no intention of letting him recover.

    ((Rowan, please! If you do not comply, I cannot summon you to the Storage!))

    "..."

    Rowan ignores me. He swings his sword towards the leader but he just catches it with his bare hand. Holding it in a firm grip he then takes the initiative to chop Rowans arm of with his hand.

    Even then Rowan continues to fight, ramming his head into the troll leaders stomach. It has no effect. The leader slaps Rowan away with one hand, causing Rowan to fly into a tree. I can feel his mind fading away. This is my chance.

    Quickly, before he have the chance to resist I summon Rowan into the Storage.

    "Mistress! Let me out!" he shouts

    This time, I am the one that doesn''t answers. The trolls, confused my the disapperance of their enemy, notice me and attacks. The son reaches after me, trying to grab me. I evade by running behind him.

    The son gets furious and tries to attack me by slamming his fists into the ground where I stand. I avoid it by jumping up in the air and landing on his shoulder. When I do I use Sonic Screech and screams into his ear. This makes him lose balance, but only momentarely.

    He turns his head around and tries to bite me. For a second I stare into his mouth. I can see yellow sharp teeth and between them what appears to be an arm. A human arm.

    I jump off his shoulder and lands on the ground four meters away, behind a rock. I am really thankfull for my jumping skills.

    The trolls momentarely lose track of me but after sniffing in the air for a few seconds they find me. A strong sense of smell eh? The leaders mate charges at me but I jump up in the air before she can react. I charge my foot with Quake Stomp and lands on her head. It is very effective.

    The mate screams in pain lose her foothold, causing her to fall on her stomach. I am sorry for calling you weak Quake Stomp! The mate tries to stand up but I once again use Quake Stomp on her, this time on her neck. I can hear a snapping sound. The mate stops moving.

    Uh, did I just... Break her neck?

    \\You have gained enough levels to level up! Please select a species!\\

    Oh. That is... Good? But before I have a chance to check my evolution choices something grips my whole body. It''s the leader. He''s got mad eyes and roars when he sees his mate. I can hear the son roar too.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    The leader opens his mouth (Urg! The stench!) and tries to eat me. He puts me closer to his mouth.

    "Mistress!" Rowan shouts.

    He must be worried like hell and afraid for my life right now. But I have no thought about dying yet!

    Before the troll can but me in his mouth I use Hypnotising Voice on the son. Even if he is higher level than me he is alot dumber! The son rams into his father, causing him to drop me. I take the chance and puts a distance between me and the two trolls. The leader roars at his son and slaps him across his face. The son crouches together and seems to apologize by growling.

    The two of them turns towards me. Pure rage can be seen in their eyes as they stare at me. Suddenly the leaders skin seems to glow and soon afterwards it catches fire. Crap. Is this what Fire Variant meant? I better escape.

    I turn around and starts running but suddenly something besides me explodes. The pressure causes me to get thrown a few feet.

    "Mistress! Are you Ok?!" Rowan asks, sounding really worried

    ((Y-yeah I''m fine... Ow, but what happened?)) I look towards the trolls.

    The leader stands there with a fireball in his hand, smirking. Does this mean he''s got a long range ability. Not good! Really not good! Like this I won''t be able to escape!

    The leader charges the fireball in his hand and fires it. I try to evade it but some of it still hits my leg.

    It hurts. It hurts like hell. I look down on my leg. Most of the feathers are gone and the skin is colored deep red. It smells like chicken.

    Crap, like this I can not longer evade!

    "Mistress, call me out! I will act as decoy while you escape!"

    ((No! I will not let you do that!))

    "But mistress..!" Rowan pleads.

    I ignore him, once again. Sorry Rowan, I will not let you sacrifice yourself for me.

    The leader fires another fireball. This one lands right in front of me. I have no chance of escaping. The explosion throws me away. The pain is almost unbareable. I can no longer feel my legs and my wings have gone numb. And my eye... I can no longer se anything from it. I think it is gone.

    It hurts, so much... The trolls are coming closer. They are smirking, this must be really fun for them, giving me pain like this... I hate them so much...

    But I will not die. Not again. I will survive. I will live to see another day. I will not let them kill me! I have but one hope left.

    ...

    Ruler of Earth.

    \\Activating Ruler of Earth will come with a price and you cannot undo what you have done. Are you sure you want to use this ability?\\

    ... Yes. I will survive, therefore I will accept any punishment.

    As I activate the ability the world around me goes white as my mind fades away. The last thing I hear is screams of anguish from the trolls and Rowans worried voice.

 Extra: Strength

    *Julias POV*

    Ansgar and I were talking about Ruths newfound affinity when Taro suddenly came running out of the forest. He was panting heavily and yelled the moment he saw us. He screamed about trolls, how Ruth was still there and how we needed to help. I told Ansgar to stay with Taro while I ran to help Ruth. I found her location pretty quick because I had earlier placed a tracking charm on her clothes

    When I arrived it was chaos. The trees had twisted into unnatural shapes, as if they hade been made out of grass. Rocks were flowing mid-air like they did not weight anything at all. Put the most terryfying thing was the spikes.

    From the ground, giant spikes had appeared. They were as high as the trees and there were about 20 of them.

    Taro had only mentioned one troll but what I saw was four off them, all glutton trolls. They are known for their endless hunger and stupidity. But they were all dead. One of them had their neck crushed, another one had been impaled in the head with a weapon, seemingly a sword. But the other two... They had both been impaled on the spikes and were hanging 10 meters up in the air. It looked like they had been put in a meatgrinder. The only reason I recognized them as glutton trolls were because of their tusks. Their limbs were twisted in weird directions and they had looks of anguish on their faces.

    In the middle of everything, there she was, unconscious. Lying on the ground, covered in burns and wounds. Her left leg had a deep wound, I could even see parts of her bone. I don''t know of she will ever be able to use it again. And her eye... Completely gone. Just an empty eye socket remained.

    Poor Ruth.

    Right then I didn''t really cared how she survived, I just wanted to take her home. I picked her up and held her in my arms softly as I ran home. When I arrived I forbid Taro from seeing Ruth, refusing to let him see her current condition. I told him to stay outside while me and Ansgar would treat her injuries. At first he refused but I convinced him that she would be fine.

    Ansgar and I laid her down on the kitchen table and began the operation. In my past adventurer days I was know as the master of healing, my abilities second to no one. But healing magic is not omnipotent, it can''t fix everything.

    I started by taking of her clothes so that I could clean her wounds. It was worse than I thought. How was she even able to survive for so long?

    Except for her missing eye and large wound on her leg she also had mutiple broken bones, a concussion, and damaged internal organs. Healers can only heal what they can see so in order to heal them I had to cut her open. Godness...

    The operation took 7 hours. She stopped breathing 3 times during the time I healed her heart but she always came back. She wants to survive. She is fighting for her life.

    Finally we were done and I sat down. Thank you Chreshna for watching over us... I looked up and froze. In the doorgap stood Taro with a pale expression on his face.

    "Taro!" I yelled. He turned around and ran.

    ----------------------------------------------

    *Taros POV*

    IT''S MY FAULT IT''S MY FAULT IT''S MY FAULT!!!!

    IT IS MY FAULT RUTH IS INJURED!!

    *sob*

    I have been running for a couple of minutes. It is dark. Mom must be worried. She looked shocked when she saw me, she didn''t want me too see. I fall on something and scratch my knee but I don''t even notice it.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Why? Why?! If only I had stayed, then maybe I could have helped her! If I had been fatser then mom could have helped her sooner! I am useless! If only I were stronger! Why am I not strong!? I need more strenght!!!

    [If it is strenght you seek then maybe I can help you] a soft voice suddenly says. I look up.

    In front of my an incredibly beautiful lady is hovering. She is smiling. But how can she shine like that?

    [I stand here before you my child, with an offer. The offer of strenght.]

    "S-strenght?" My throat feels dry.

    [Yes my child, strenght. Enough strenght to protect those you care about.]

    "B-but why me?"

    [I have choosen you my child, because your heart is pure and your will strong. The only thing I wish of you is that when time comes you will protect the humans from evil. Do you accept?] The beautiful lady stretched out her hand.

    For a second I hesitate but remebering Ruth I am filled with an unknown emotion.

    "I accept, my lady."

    [Good. But there is no need to call me lady. Call me... Chreshna.]

    A bright light envelopes me. I don''t know what the future have in store for me but now I am able to protect them.

    ----------------------------------------------

    Meanwhile in an unknown location, unknowns POV.

    This world, I despise it. I have given up on it. Once upon a time I had faith in it, I looked at it with love. But nowthe only things I see is greed, hate, war and unjustice. I have tried to save it so many times but no one wants anything to change. They say they hate war but laughs when their enemies die. Pathetic.

    But I cannot destroy this world, something insides me stops me. Is it because of somewhere deep inside I still hope that this world can be saved? I don''t know.

    Therefore I wait for it all to end. I wait for those two bitches to destroy both themselves and this world. It''s gonna happen soon. They have both choosen their champions. When they clash it shall end the world. I have forseen it. But they don''t care. As long as they can destroy the other they are happy.

    I look up to the night sky. It''s beautiful. It is hard to believe that long ago an still hopefull me looked up onto the same sky.

    I was such an idiot back then.

    ----------------------------------------------

    *Authors Note: As the title says, this is not a chapter it''s and in between story that connects them. That is why it is not that long. Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 29: Consequences

    I am once again surrounded by darkness. The only lightsource is my body that for some reason is glowing. My old body is back and I am once again naked. And of course no God in sight.

    What is this place? The last time I was here was when I used up all my mana and fell unconscious but this time... The last thing I remember is activating Ruler of Earth and then everything going white.

    I look at my hands. It really feels weird having them there. I have gotten used to having wings instead of regular arms. Weird, isn''t it? How you can get used to things so fast?

    I stretch a little. Hnghh! It''s pretty comfortable being back to normal. But how do I return? I can''t stay here forever. Taro and the others most be worried sick and I can''t hear Rowan. I hope he is Ok.

    Hmm. This place is really strange. I seem to be floating in a pitch black abyss and there seems to be no up or down. I can move as I please but I never seem to get anywhere. I wonder if I can see my stats?

    Name:---

    Title:---

    Race:---

    Level:---

    HP---

    MP---

    Vit.---

    Str.---

    Dex.---

    Int.---

    Wis.---

    Char.---

    Luck---

    What is this? Why can''t I see my stats? I can''t even see my name! How about my abilities? Huh? Why can''t I bring them up!? What is going on!?

    Suddenly a very familiar screen pops up in front of me.

    \\You have earned the skill Fire Resistance and leveled it up x10 times thus evolving the skill into Fire Immunity level 1! Pain Resistance have leveled up x10 times thus evolving into Pain Immunity level 1!\\

    \\You have gained Minor Fire Magic and the spell Fireball level 1!\\

    \\Your skill Earth Golem have leveled up x3 times and is now level 5! The current amount of golems you can summon; 3. You have gained the title Golem Master, opening more evolution paths!\\

    \\You have leveled up Ruler of Earth level 1 to level 2! More abilities have been unlocked and the time limit have been doubled! Your title Earth Elementalist have been changed into Earth Mage!\\

    \\The skill Sonic Screech have reached the highest level and have evolved into Death Scream!\\

    \\The skill Quake Stomp have leveled up x7 times and Hypnotising Voice x3 times! Divine Aura have evolved into level 2!\\

    \\You have earned the title Monster Slayer, giving you a +20% chance to inflict an critical hit if your enemy is classed as a monster! The title will also affect your evolution choices!\\

    \\For going against the odds and survived to tell the tale you have earned the title Daredevil!\\

    \\Minor Healing spell have reached max level and evolved into Mediocre Healing spell level 1!\\

    Incredible! So that fight really made me stronger huh? Hehe, I also learned Fire Magic from that troll leader to boost! Fire Phoenix of Doome, here I come! But to think I actually killed something... It was in selfdefense and I didn''t have any other choice, they would have killed me otherwise. I hope someone took care of the other two...

    Oh that''s right! When I killed the leaders mate I gained enough levels to evolve! Yay! I am in a roll! I wonder what my options are?

    Earth Priestess Bird second evolution(Royal Variant)

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.Your first evolution into this species turned you into a prestage version with lowered capacities. In order to evolve into a real Earth Priestess Bird choose this evolution.

    You will gain more holy abilities and MP but no change in physical stats.

    Valkyire

    This species is know for their combat abilities. They are beautiful bewinged female figures that appear in times of war and are gifted with incredible strenght, speed and holy magic that purges evil. They are in direct link to Chreshna and are said to be her daughters. Because of this they are worshiped by the Church of Light.

    (???)

    Shape unknown, history unknown, this species is a wildcard. Evolving into this creature hightens your Int., Wis. and MP drastically.

    Its magical capabilities are nearle unlimited and its potencial unknown.

    But beware, this creature is cursed. When you evolve your physical strenght and health will be nearly nonexcistant. This can only be changed if you reach a certain level, then your other stats will evolve too. But until then your excistance will always be in danger.

    Choosing this one will also bring unknown consequences.

    Think twice before evolving into this one.

    Wow, this is... I am at a loss of words. The first two ones very pretty normal but the last one... I don''t know why but when I read it a shiver went down my spine. It sounds powerful but also very dangerous. Low health? I already have that but when reading the text I imagine it being incredible low.

    The first one sounded interesting but I don''t know... From what I heard Ansgar and Julia-sama said it seems that this species are really sought after.

    The second one sounded nearly perfect if not for one detail. That whole connected to Chreshna part. If that is true I don''t wanna belong to some Goddess that will force me into war, no way! I really want to look human tho...

    I look at the third option once again. It''s a risk. Do I wanna take it? And what about those unknown consequences? How will I look? Will I evolve into a monster?

    ...

    But that MP sounds reaalllyyy tempting. And I have Pain and Fire Immunity.... Heck, I don''t know if it is because of that Daredevil title or not but let''s do it! A YOLO would be in place here but that would be a lie.

    \\Are you sure you wanna evolve into (???)?\\

    Yes!

    \\Are you REALLY sure?\\

    Uhm, yes?

    \\Are you REALLY 100% sure?\\

    *sigh* Yes. Just do it already before I change my mind.

    \\You choose (???) as your evolution! Congratulation on completing stage one of your life! Evolution will now begin!\\

    Huh? What do you mean with stage on-!?!? Suddenly my chest starts to hurt, more than before. Crap! Did I really make the right coice!? As I think I am about to pass out from pain a single voice can be heard.

    [Good luck, my songbird.]

    --------------------------------------

    I open my eyes. I am staring up on a wooden ceiling. My body aches and my head feels like it is about to explode. But I am alive.

    "Mistress!"

    It''s Rowan. He sounds happy. I''m glad. I open my mouth.

    "Good morning" I say.

    *Authors Note: I am sorry this chapter is a little bit shorter, I will write more today, I promise! Thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 30: Dark Abyss

    The moment the words leave my mouth I freeze. I-I spoke? I cover my mouth with my hands. Wait, hands!? I stare at them. Yes, it is indeed hands. But why is my vision so blurry?

    For a moment time stops. Rowan snaps me out of it.

    "Mistress, you finally awoke! I am honored to be the first one to greet you".

    ((Oh, uhm, Rowan, how are you?)) I decide to talk to him with my thoughts. I still can''t believe it.

    "I am fine mistress, the one you should be worried about is yourself". He sounds worried.

    ((Oh yeah, that''s right! What happened after I passed out?))

    "... Julia-Same arrived and carried you back here. She and Ansgar took care of your injuries but..."

    ((Oh! That means Taro found his way home! I hope he is Ok. How is he?))

    "Mistress, he is fine but your injuries..."

    ((That''s good! Julia-Same would have gotten really mad otherwise and destroyed the whole forest or something like th-))

    "Mistress!" Rowan shouts. "You almost died. Your heart stopped three times and 37% of your body are covered in third degree burns. Stop thinking about others and care more about yourself".

    ((... Oh, that''s... Damn... I''m sorry.)) Rowan have never shouted at me like that. He must have been really worried.

    "*sigh* Mistress, I beg of you, please be more careful in the future. Don''t do anything risky".

    ((...)) Crap.

    "Mistress, what have you done now?" Rowan knows me to well.

    ((... Nothing really, you know? I just *mumble mumble*...))

    "Mistress, you evolved into an unknown species you know nearly nothing about with super low health!?"

    ((How did you hear me!?))

    "Mistress, even if you try to mumble I can still hear you perfectly. Sigh, you are the same as always mistress"''

    ((Hehehe, I guess so. By the way, how long have I been unconscious? Three, four days?))

    "Three weeks, mistress".

    ((Oh, I see three wee-!?))

    "Don''t be surprised mistress. Considering you might not have awoken at all I think three weeks is a low price".

    ((I-I guess you are right but three weeks??? Sigh, well my mom always said I was a sleepy head...))

    "Mistress mother?" Rowan sounds confused.

    ((Eh, forget it. Let''s check my stats instead!))

    Name: Ruth

    Titles: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Familiar of Lentaro Blizt, Naive One, Songstress, Banshee, Earth Mage, Battle Healer, Monster Slayer, Daredevil

    Race: (???)

    Level 1/300

    HP 5/5

    MP 1000/1000

    Vit. 17

    Str. 5

    Dex. 19

    Int. 100

    Wis. 100

    Char. 100

    Luck 4

    Exp: 1/10000

    Ok, let me say this first; I love my new MP, I mean 1000, that''s awesome! And that Int. and Wis.! Amazing! And I guess my high charm is also good I guess.

    But that health tho! When it said low health I thought like 20 or something not freaking 5! And my Str. is also five! Well, I knew it would kinda end like this so I guess I can''t get mad. But level 300!? So high!? What is the level when my HP rise!?

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Mistress, how are your stats?" Rowan asks.

    ((Oh, well my MP is 1000...))

    "That''s amazing mistress!"

    ((My Int., Wis. and Charm is 100...))

    "Well mistress is incredible charming after all!"

    ((... And my HP and Str. is 5... Also the next time I evolve will be level 300.))

    "... Mistress, that is really bad".

    ((I know...))

    ... When Rowan says it like that it really hurts. I think I choose wrong... Crap. Why didn''t I choose Valkyrie? Maybe there isn''t any war right now? And who knows, Chreshna may be really nice? Taro is her champion after all. Crap crap CRAP.

    I let out a loud sigh. Then I remember. My body changed! I look around, looking for a mirror. I found one, hanging on the opposite wall.

    I try to sit up. My body is weak after three weeks in bed but I manage. I look down on my body and I become breathless. Human legs and arms. Well, kinda human at least. My feet still got talons and my hands have long black claws.

    But my left leg... A large wound can be seen. When I touch it, it hurts.

    I am no longer completely covered in feathers, instead what I see is gray skin. I''ve still got feathers here and there, mostly around my wrists and shoulders. What shocks me is that my previously white feathers have become ash gray.

    I have hair now. It''s silver-colored and when the moonlight shines on it it almost seems to sparkle. But when I pull my fingers through it I notice it''s not hair at all but feathers in different lengths. Meh, who cares? It''s so soft!

    I am wearing clothes but not my usual ones. These ones are white and made out of a thin material. Night clothes? I look out the window. It''s night and moonlight is shining in.

    Slowly I get out of bed. My feet touch the floor. It''s cold. When I try to stand up I collapse, my legs not being able to hold me.

    "Mistress! Please summon me so that I can help you!" Rowan pleads.

    ((It''s Ok Rowan, I just need a second...))

    I take a deep breath and try to stand up. This time I succeed, even if my left leg hurts like hell. I take a step, then another one, and another one.

    I am finally in front of the mirror. It''s a hand mirror hanging on a hook, facing away from me. When I touch the mirror Rowan stops me.

    "Mistress, there is one thing I need to say before you look in the mirror..."

    ((What is it Rowan?))

    "During the fight, your eye got burned and... Please be prepared mistress".

    ((...))

    Slowly I pick the mirror of the wall and turn it around. When I turn it around I see a face, my face of course. The moonlight makes it look overwordly. But my left eye... it is gone. Nothing of it remains. There''s only an empty eye socket.

    I touch my face. My other eye is still there an is shining red while the other one is like the empty abyss I was just in.

    "Mistress, I am... Sorry, so sorry..." Rowans voice sounds weak.

    ((It-it''s Ok, it is not your fault. I did this to myself.))

    "I''m sorry mistress..."

    ((...))

    Should I get an eyepatch?

 Chapter 31: Midnight Snack

    Slowly I open the bedroom door. Everyone seems to be sleeping. Quietly I walk across the wooden floor into the kitchen. I have gotten used to the pain in my leg, probably due to Pain Immunity. I am hungry. I open one of the cabinets. Inside I can see some dried fruits in a jar, a loaf of bread and flour. I set for some of the dried fruit.

    I pick the jar out of the cabinet and sit down besides the table. I take a handful of fruit and start eating. Not all in one bite of course! No, no, I had my left hand full of fruit and with my right hand I picked up one at the time and ate.

    The sweet taste filled my mouth as I munched on the first dried fruit. A little bit to sweet for my taste but hey, I ain''t picky. Besides, those who eat well grow well. I still look like a child but I would love too look more... adult. I mean like I did before! Nothing dirty or something like that!

    "Mistress, what are we gonna do now?" Rowan asks from within the Storage.

    ((What do you mean Rowan?))

    "Well, you have evolved into something unknown and I am not sure how others would react to mistress new form."

    ((Well, while you do have a point I trust them and I don''t think they would try to kill me.))

    "Mistress really believes in them..."

    ((Well of course! Without them I would be dead by now!))

    "I understand mistress". For some reason he sounds unhappy.

    ((But there''s one thing bothering me...))

    "What is it mistress?"

    ((I cannot sense Taro. I can feel our bond but he seems... far away. We can''t communicate like this. Where is he?))

    "Mistress, isn''t it possible he is at the academy?"

    ((What do you mean?))

    "Well, they said he would start school within a month and three weeks have passed. Also, in order to arrive there in time, wouldn''t he have to travel at least one week before the school starts".

    ((..! Of course! That is it! Dammit, I didn''t even get to say goodbye!))

    "Mistress, it''s not your fault. Besides, he got to say goodbye to you".

    ((Huh?))

    "When you were laying unconscious he walked into your room and said goodbye".

    ((Did he seem... sad?))

    "I don''t know. He didn''t cry but he seemed conflicted. He kept saying he was sorry and something about strength. I don''t know anymore than that, I''m sorry mistress".

    ((No, it''s fine. I just hope he''s fine. I don''t want my accident to drag him down or do something without thinking.))

    "Like you mistress?"

    ((Uhm, enough about that.))

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Of course mistress".

    I pick up and eat my last dried fruit. This one is sour and leaves a strong aftertaste.. Blergh! Disgusting! But those who eat well grow w-! Crap that is really sour! I need something to drink! I open another cabinet, in which I know is some bottles with fruit juice. I unplug one of them and pours out the liquid into a cup. I take a large sip. Ahhh, that''s better. That was pretty tasty. It was sweet and had some pieces in it.

    "Move one step and I will blow your guts out" a calm, yet poisonous voice says behind me. Julia-sama? "Turn. Around".

    "I will kill her before she does anything like that to you mistress!" Rowan shouts.

    ((No Rowan, you don''t!))

    I do a she complies. In front of me Julia-sama stands dressed in only night wear, just like me, with a fireball in her hand (Hey, hey hey, don''t burn down the house now!). When she sees my face Julia-sama goes pale. Even if I evolved and lost an eye I still have the same face.

    "Ruth?" She asks, not believing her eyes.

    "That''s me" I say, trying out my newfound ability to speak. Her mouth drops. The fireball in her hand disappears and she embraces me. I just stand there, dumbfounded for a few seconds before I hug her back.

    "I can''t believe it, it really is you!" She places her hands on my shoulders and stares into my face. When she sees my lost eye she frowns. "I''m sorry about your eye. How are your leg?"

    "It hurts but I''m getting used to it. I can walk like normal". I show her my leg.

    "Good, good. To think that you can even rest in it... Amazing". She stares at my leg, in deep thought. Suddenly she snaps out of it. "Oh what am I thinking? You must be really confused, I am also confused, I mean look at you! You look so different!"

    "Well, I evolved so I changed shape and all..."

    "Oh, that explains things... Into what?"

    "I dunno".

    "Oh, of course, how would you know? You don''t have the Knowing after all so that isn''t possible". Julia-sama seems kinda... air headed right now.

    Suddenly my stomach rumbles.

    "Oh, you must still be really hungry! Let me cook you something!"

    "Thank you".

    Julia-sama suddenly sees the bottle I just drank from and gets a confused look on her face.

    "Hmm? Who emptied the bottle with bug excretes?"

    I suddenly feel very sick.

    *Authors Note: Three chapters in one day! High Five! Thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 32: Punishment

    After I had recovered from my... Dramatic experience Julia-sama prepared some leftovers from dinner on the stove and gave them to me. Even if they were just leftovers they were really tasty and made me feel much better. Ahhh, Julia-samas cooking always makes me happy. But sadly I discovered I am still sensitive towards hot foods.

    Julia-sama herself made some tea. She took a sip and we started talking. We had been talking for hours about everything possible when suddenly Julia-sama realized something.

    "I need to prepare some clothes for you! Your old ones were destroyed beyond repair so I guess I should make you some new ones?"

    I faint when she says that. Maybe I should have stayed in bed a little longer? I don''t know if I can take that in my current state.

    "No wait, if I remember correctly Taro left some clothes that were to small. Maybe some of them will fit you until we can find something else".

    Julia-sama walks out of the kitchen and into Taros room. I can hear her pulling out drawers and muttering stuff like "damn, I thought it would be here" or "Oh! I remember when he wore this! He was so cute!". It sounds like she won''t be back for a while. I decide to check my new skills meanwhile

    Sensor Lv. 1

    Allows you to sense every living being within a certain radius, locate them and tell their current condition. The higher the skill level the bigger the radius. Current radius; 7 meters.

    Feather Minion Lv. 1

    This skill allows you to create minions out of your feathers. They will always follow your command and when they die they turn into feathers again. They have numerous uses but posses low durability compared to golems. The higher the spell level the stronger they become and the more you can summon. Current minions available; 5. Mana cost 20.

    Shadow Cloak Lv. 1

    Allows you to merge with the shadows and go around unnoticed. Higher level enemies or enemies with Sensor can still detect you. The higher the skill level the stealthier it becomes.

    Sealing Rune Lv. 1

    By infusing your mana into the ground you create a rune, temporary sealing of your opponents movements. The higher the skill level the longer the sealing.

    Mana Lance Lv.1

    Creates a lance made out of pure mana. The higher the spell level the more lances you can summon at once. Current amount of spears; 3. Mana cost; 5.

    Mana Dome Lv. 1

    Creates a dome made out of mana to deflect against attacks. The higher the spell lever the more durable the dome becomes.

    Death Scream Lv. 1

    All those who hear this scream shall be filled with terror. The scream contains voice amplifying magic, making it automatically louder. This scream, if used on low level enemies, have a high chance of instantly killing them by shattering their skulls. If used on higher level enemies it can cause temporary confusion and stunning. This who hear this scream will also see an illusion about their own death.

    Fire Immunity Lv. 1

    This makes you partially immune against fire attacks. The higher the skill level the higher the immunity.

    Pain Immunity Lv.1

    This makes you partially immune against pain. The higher the skill level the higher the immunity.

    Fireball Lv. 1

    A basic fire spell. Gathers fire in the users hand that they can then throw at their opponents.

    Transformation

    This allows you to transform into a bird-like form, this being your second form. No mana cost, no cooldown time, no level ups. You can also partially transform.

    (???)

    Unknown, reach higher level to unlock.

    Oh I like it! Hehehe, and more minions to boot. I mean, I see Rowan as more than a brainless minion, he is my friend! But that Death Scream is freaking terrifying! Insta-kill? That is just rude. And that locked ability... What can it be? I hope it''s not something that will give me troubles in the future.

    Hm? Lower down a red text is flashing. It reads "Punishments". It must be about Ruler of Earth... I wonder what it says?

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    For bending the laws of nature and using divine power you have been cursed. People around you will slowly lose their minds, forcing you too keep away from others. This is the curse of eternal loneliness.

    This, this is... This isn''t fair. If it just affected me then I wouldn''t care but to cause that to others...

    "Mistress, you seem distressed. May I ask what is causing it?" Rowan asks with a gentle voice.

    ((I now know my punishment for using Ruler of Earth. I am cursed to make the people around me to lose their minds...)) I decide to answer him honestly. No use in trying to hide it.

    "Mistress, I am sorry. But let my say this. I would rather go crazy than stop serving you, I do not care about things like sanity" Rowan answers, with a calm voice.

    ((Rowan... But what about Julia-sama? If I stay around her I will just hurt her? What should I do?))

    "Mistress, I think you already know what to do. The moment you are strong enough, you leave this place. Both for Julia-sama and your own sake".

    ((You are right... In order to protect her, I need to leave. But not now. I will rest for three days, spend my time with her and when the fourth day comes... I will leave and never come back.))

    "Wise decision mistress".

    Julia-sama walks into the kitchen, carrying a MOUNTAIN of clothes.

    "Hehe, I finally found some clothe- What is the matter Ruth?"

    Crap, I must be looking kinda depressing. I turn my frown upside down and give her a gentle smile.

    "Ah, nothing, I was just thinking a little. Now show me those clothes!"

    Julia-sama started putting on clothes on me, trying to see which ones were good and which ones were no good. We spent  an entire hour trying out clothes, laughing.

    ------------------------------------------------------

    Three days have passed since I regained my consciousness. Julia-sama is taking good care of me. Even if she don''t know what species I belong to she doesn''t care. But I think she feels a little guilty because of my injuries. Maybe she blames herself for not being able to help me more? She shouldn''t, it wasn''t her fault.

    From what Julia-sama told me, the day after Taro took off to the academy Ansgar also left, saying he had something to take care of in the Wast Lands. I didn''t even get to say goodbye... Ansgar, you jerk.

    Speaking of Taro, Julia-sama have already sent a letter to the school that he will get when he arrived. In the letter it says, even if with vague words, that I am awake and Ok. Hopefully this will make him feel better. Julia-sama doesn''t tell me much about how he felt, probably not to make me sad.

    These past days I have been training moving around. I noticed that even if I can walk around like normal running is harder. My left leg hurts every time I do, making it extremely painful for me to run. But I still do. I need to get my body working again. After laying down for three weeks the muscles in my body are very weak. I need to train!

    Because I can now talk it is much easier to communicate with Julia-sama, so I quickly voiced my desire to train my body. She agreed, saying that she will train me herself. I happily agreed, thinking it was a great idea!

    It was hell. While she never did anything that would re-open my wounds she never let me go easy. Together we would take runs through the forest for hours, only stopping when my legs could no longer keep me standing. Julia-sama is surprisingly fast!

    Because I evolved arms she had me try weightlifting, but after discovering my extremely low strength she dropped the idea.

    Instead she had me keep focusing on my legs. While my strength was small I had good reflexes and even if my leg hurt I could still run pretty fast (not to brag or anything). But while the training was intense I had fun. I will miss it....

    On the fourth day, before Julia-sama woke up, I packed a tiny bag and left the house, forever. Of course I left a note on the kitchen table, telling her I had to leave but that I was thankful for everything they had done for me and that I will never forget them.

    Before I left I picked up the amulet Ansgar had given me what felt like ages ago when I first exhausted my mana. As I stood at the beginning of the forest I looked back. The sun, slowly rising above the tree line, the cold air whispering in the leaves.

    I started to sing while I walked into the forest, letting the wind carry it in all directions.

    "You are doing the right thing mistress".

    ((... I hope you are right Rowan...))

    This is where my real journey begins.

 Extra: Mistress

    I remember when I was born. First my body was made. An empty shell made out of earth. Then mana gathered, forming a kind of mind. No, that would be inaccurate. That me had no sense of self, simply existing for nothing accept for following orders and just be.

    I took my first look at my creator. A child, covered in feathers. Mistress. She ordered me to move, and to test my abilities.

    I did not care because I did not think. I simply did. Then mistress did it, naming me that is. Rowan, was the name mistress gave to me. It was at that time I had my first thought. I am here.

    Mistress asked me if I knwo who she was. I said yes, she was mistress, I answered. Then she asked me who I was. My mind could not comprehend the question. Who I was? The name was Rowan, belonging of mistress, right? My new born sense of self could not understand it at all.

    Mistress placed me in the Storage and for the first time I experienced amazement. Mistriss soul is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. A desert with sand, white as snow and sky the same color as mistress eyes. Three suns decorated the bloody sky without a cloud in the sky. The only living things were the blue trees with black leaves.

    When I touched them, the leaves that is, they withered and scattered in the wind.

    In order to become strong I trained the few abilities I had. I noticed that because of mistress my growth was considerable faster than it should be. Soon I had reached max level and evolved. I let mistress choose into what.

    I evolved into a stone golem and gained more free will. And for the first time I realised mistress greatness. With the sunrise making her feathers glow sheappeared to be divine. It was then I understood that I was in front of my maker, my GOD if you so wish to call it.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I immedeatly kneeled and gave her an oath of loyalty. I did not deserve any more than that.

    Mistress is my one and only reason for excisting. Her safety comes before all, even her own orders.

    --------------------------

    Mistress confuses me sometimes. She use words and frases that I don''t know about. Truly mysterious. But I will let mistress have her secrets, for now. I don''t need to understand in order to protect her.

    --------------------------

    Mistress got hurt. Badly. I was not able to protect her. Her eye, her leg... My fault. If only i was stronger. Next time I will make it, I will save her, keep her from harms way.

    --------------------------

    Mistress finally woke up! I was so happy but then... She asked about Taro, one mistress enterd a contract with. A new feeling fills me. It burns, like hot fire. I could not help but starting to blame him.

    If he hadn''t been there then mistress could have escaped without need of conflict! It was his idea to walk into the forest, he was the one that lost the map, that got lost and in the end caused mistress all this misfortune!

    I will not let him near mistress again. He is danger and mistress safety comes first.

    Mistress told me about her curse from using Ruler of Earth. People will go mad around her. It made me happy. Now mistress needs to leave this house and with all those dangers.

    I will finally be able to protect mistress.

 Chapter 33: Starlight Deer

    I''ve been walking for three days straight now, without sleeping. I deserve a cookie or something for that. Does this world have cookies? Julia-sama never made some. Oh god.

    Uhum, back to topic. As I said it''s been three days since I left the house. I have been having occasional breaks but never for long. I don''t know how much Julia-sama will search for me. Hopefully she will give up soon... Just to be on the safe side I have activated both Stealth and Shadow Cloak. With Julia-sama you can never be too careful.

    I am really tired right now. I can imagine I look quite terrible. If left alone I would surely die by falling of a cliff or something. Thankfully I am not alone. Not only do I have Rowan I also have my feather minions. Yeah, I created five of them when I left. Just like me they have Sensor and Stealth, so I have them act as scouts.

    They are really useful. They don''t need to sleep, eat or drink and never gets exhausted. It''s perfect. They also communicate with me via Telepathy, warning me when something that can pose as a threat appears. Like this I have been continuously walking without getting attacked. Well even if someone had attacked me I wouldn''t be completely defenseless.

    "Mistress, please rest a little. I can carry you if you wish" Rowan pleads. He''s been like this for a while now. He is really worried for my health.

    Remembering the embarrassing princess-carry from when he first evolved, I blush. NEVER. AGAIN.

    ((I am fine Rowan, I promise I will rest tonight.))

    "You said that yesterday mistress, but you didn''t" Rowan sounds a tad irritated.

    ((But today I promise.))

    "..."

    Sigh, I guess I should rest tonight just to shut him up. Not to be mean but he reminds me off my mother sometimes. At least when he nags at me like that. He also tried to make me let him carry the bag but I refused. Even if I''m weak I can carry a tiny bag.

    "Master".

    Suddenly one of the feather minions (I don''t know which) speaks to me.

    ((What is it?))

    "There appears to be a lake 3 kilometers ahead of you. No enemies in sight".

    ((Ok, thank you.)) I pause. ((Rowan, did you hear that?))

    "Yes mistress, I did. We can rest there when we arrive. The sun will soon set".

    ((That sounds good.))

    We followed the feather minion that found the lake and soon we arrived. It was really beautiful. A large, crystal blue lake in the middle of the forest. We decide to set camp under a particularly large tree with wide branches. I didn''t bring much except an extra pair of clothes besides the ones I''m wearing, some dried fruit, a slice of bread, a blanket, a frying pan and the mana bracelet. Despite this we build up a pretty decent camp made out of fallen branches.

    It was at this time I remembered that I had not taken a bath since we left. While the bath at home wasn''t anything to brag about, being more like a large wooden bucket that a bath, you still got clean when you used it.

    So while I ordered the feather minions to guard the area I decided to take a bath. I asked Rowan to go hunt, me wanting to try cooking for the first time. He happily complied and departed into the forest.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    While he was gone I took of my clothes and stepped into the water. At first it was kinda cold but I got used it after a while.

    Ahhh, this is heaven. Bathing like this really is the best. I start humming while cleaning my body. I am extra careful when cleaning my leg wound. I also take my time cleaning my clothes including the bandages I am using as an eyepatch for the moment. What? You thought I didn''t cover my eye (or lack of it) during this whole time? Ha! You are funny. What if I suddenly met someone in the forest? A golem I could explain, but a gaping hole in the face would just creep you out.

    When I am done I sit on a rock to dry off. It''s evening now. Rowan should return soon. I wonder how he is doing? Is my curse affecting him? Even if he is not made of flesh and blood he still has a consciousness. But even if I asked he would never answer me truthfully. Sigh, sometimes I feel that I''ve got no control over him.

    Suddenly I hear twigs breaking behind me. I turn around and see Rowan walking over with... What is that? It looks like a deer, but it is blue with yellow spots. Also I cannot see any horns. A doe? I use Appraisal on it.

    Name: None

    Title: None

    Race: Starlight Deer (deceased)

    Level: 17

    "Mistress, is something wrong?"

    ((Ah, no, it''s nothing.)) But starlight deer? That sounds kinda... holy. I hope we didn''t kill someones deity or something. Well, what is done is done! Let''s eat! I stand up. It is at that moment I remember my lack of clothes.

    ((Ky-kyaaah!))

    "Mistress, what is wrong!?" Rowan exclaims, taking a fighting position.

    ((T-turn around and don''t look before I tell you to!))

    "Mistress, why would I-?"

    ((Just do it!))

    Rowan turns around. I quickly put one some clothes. I can feel how I''m blushing from ear to ear.

    "Mistress, I don''t understand what the commotion was about but I apologize".

    ((It was not your fault, but please, next time... Please turn around if I''m not wearing clothes.))

    "Mistress, I have no such interest in you, nor anyone else. But if you so wish I will comply".

    ... For some reason that doesn''t make me feel any better. Well well, as long as he understand I guess it is Ok. Now that I am clothed I build a campfire and lit it with Fireball. Cheating? Hey, even if I liked being outside in my old life I never learned how to lit a fire.

    Meanwhile Rowan skinns the doe (I look away when he does) and cut the meat into pieces. When he is done I put it in the frying pan, with some spices. After a while it starts to smell, pretty good actually.

    "Well, thank you for the food!" I shout out when it''s done. Hehehehe. I take the first bite.

    ... It tastes like shit. Julia-sama I miss you.

 Chapter 34: Cuteness Is the Ultimate Justice

    After my failed attempt to cook some food I went to sleep. Because Rowan and the feather minions don''t sleep I had them guard me during my rest.

    That night I had no dreams.

    As soon as I woke up we continued to walk. Of course we destroyed any evidence that we had set camp in case Julia-sama were still searching. I kept the pelt from the starlight deer, thinking it could come in handy. Maybe I could make it into some kind of cape?

    I have no real goal and I don''t know where I''m going. I guess that I can try finding someone strong enough to dispel the curse on me. I tried using Divine Aura on myself, but it didn''t work. I guess it is to weak. Maybe I can try going to a church? Maybe there''s some priest that can help me? Yeah, that sounds good. But I won''t go the village Julia-sama visits occasionally, she would find me within two seconds. Sigh, I guess we just have to walk until we come across a city or something similar.

    While walking I try out my abilities. I am still using Stealth and Shadow Cloak when I walk. Stealth even leveled up to level 4!  I use Physical Buff on some occasions and cast Mana Spear whenever I can, which is always.

    It is pretty easy to cast it. All I need to do is imagine my mana gathering in my hand and then how it change shape into that of a spear. It is actually pretty powerful, despite being level one. When I first casted it I fired it against a tree. The result? The tree got split in half, almost as if lightning had struck it.

    I am not using fire magic as much as you would think. I don''t wanna cause a forest fire.

    Feather Minion have not leveled up yet, maybe it takes longer time for it? I tried to name them but I couldn''t. Maybe because they are a part of me? They don''t seem to have any consciousness or awareness as separate beings, thinking like one. Sometimes it gets a little creepy.

    I do have two golems left to create. The reason I have yet to do it is because of... Rowan. If I create two more, will they act just like him? I don''t know if I will be able to handle three nagging golems. Sigh. But I better create them soon so that I can begin leveling them up.

    The forest change as we walker deeper into it. The trees get higher and their branches block out the sun, causing everything that grows on the ground to die. Just bare ground with large roots covering it. Sometimes I trip over them because of my eye. When I do Rowan immediately helps me up.

    We walk the entire day, occasionally taking breaks for my sake. The only reason I was able to walk three days straight was because I used my healing magic to temporary cure my fatigue. But now that we have put such a distance between us and Julia-sama I am starting to rest more, taking it easy.

    When night fell we set up another camp. I lit a fire and roasted some nuts that I had brought with me along the dried fruit. After dinner I decided to create the two other golems. But this time I decided to do it a little different. When I created Rowan I set for a basic humanoid shape but I know that I can shape them however I want!

    For the first one I decided it should have the shape of a snake. An elongated body, no limbs and clad in what seemed to be scales made out of earth. Of course it was really tiny, only about 30 centimeters long.

    The second one I decided it should look like a deer, taking inspiration from the starlight deer. It is smaller than the original, looking like a deer kid. It is really cute.

    I also noticed an interesting thing. Their abilities varies according to their form! They both have Earth Heal of course.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.For example, neither the snake golem nor the deer golem can use Earth Punch (because they don''t have hands) but they have other abilities instead! The snake (that can''t use Earth Kick either) have an attack called Earth Bite and another named Earth Whip, which it uses it''s tail to attack.

    The deer golem have the abilities Earth Kick and Headbutt. It is also faster than both the snake golem and Rowan when he were at the same level. Otherwise their stats were identical to Rowans old one.

    Hmmm, now what should I call them? After thinking for a while I decided. The deers name is gonna be Balthazar (Zar for short) and the snake is gonna be named Morgana. The moment I decided the names a screen appears in front of me, the same screen that appeared when I named Rowan.

    //Do you want to name your Earth Golems "Balthazar" and "Morgana"? Y/N?//

    Of course I choose yes.

    //You have named you Earth Golems Balthazar and Morgana! Thanks to this they have gained one level and due to your title Namer they have immediately gained mediocre sentience!//

    Ohhh, so they are just as self aware as Rowan?

    ((Hello, my name is Ruth.)) I decide to communicate telepathically.

    They stare at my for a while before suddenly Rowan steps in.

    "Do you not know your place? When mistress introduces herself you shall kneel and pay your respect!"

    The two golems flinches and hides behind me.

    "Rowan, they don''t need to do that! Besides, this must be weird for them, experiencing self awareness for the first time!"

    Rowan goes silent before he kneels down.

    "I am sorry mistess, I did not think of it. I beg both your and their pardon".

    Sigh. I turn towards the two golems again.

    ((How are you feeling?))

    Again, they keep silent. They look at each other before finally Morgana slithers towards me.

    "Thank you bosssss. We look forward to working under ya''". Morganas voice is soft and she drags on the letter S.

    "Let''s have fun together" I say, smiling. Zar steps forward and rubs his head against me. S-so cute!

    "Mama!"

    Huh? I stare Zar in he eyes. What did he just say?

    "Mama!" He exclaims happily, once again.

    "Mistress is not your mother!" Rowan shouts.

    "Mama?"

    "Oh geez, he seemsss to have the mentality of a child" Morgana says.

    Zar continues to rub his head against me, ignorant to what they are talking about. Rowan tries to pick him up but when he tries to Zar kicks him with his hind legs, causing them to break. He gives of a weak whimper and seek protection in my arms.

    "If you don''t stop bothering mistress I will-!"

    "Rowan. Stop" I say.

    "Hm? What do you mean mistre-"

    I look up staring into his eyes while healing Zars injuries.

    "I said; Stop".

    "... As you wish mistress".

    Zar lays down in my arms. He is surprisingly light. So cute... I pet his head and he gives off a pleased sound. I don''t notice but Rowan is shooting daggers from his eyes when looking at him. Morgana sees this and smirks.

    "Oh, thisss isss trule gonna be fun bosss".

    I don''t hear her, I am to busy petting Zar.

 Chapter 35: Conflict

    "Mama!" Balthazar exclaims, jumping around. Sometimes he stops to rub his head against me. He really is cute.

    "Zar sssurely isss energetic today bosss" Morgana comments, hanging around my shoulders. She cannot slither as fast as we can walk, therefore I carry her.

    Rowan mutter something, I can''t hear what. I don''t know why but for some reason he have been kinda cranky ever since I created Morgana and Balthazar three days ago. I thought he would get happy, getting to know other golems, but it seems like I was wrong. Well, hopefully he will get better soon.

    Seven days have gone since I left the house. I don''t know how far we have walked but I can imagine it''s quite far. Sometimes my leg hurts when I walk for too long but I manage. We have passed through the worst part of the forest where the trees were 5 times an average man.

    According to the feather minions we are getting closer to the outskirts of the forest and soon we will arrive at the foot of a mountain. What happens after we arrive I don''t know, I guess I will have to improvise.

    It''s getting colder. My breath freeze when it exists my lunges and it''s still only autumn! It''s weird how fast time have gone in this world. It feels like it was just yesterday I got hit by that car and reincarnated.

    While I don''t regret saving a life as I died, I still miss my friends and family but I know I will never be able to meet them again, so why think about it and only to get sad?

    Today I tried out casting Mana Dome for the first time when we took a break. The result was that I got surrounded by a see-through barrier. If I hadn''t been the one casting it I would never have noticed it was there. The only thing revealing it''s presence was a low humming sound resounding through the air.

    I asked Rowan to attack the shield. He decided to start with Stone Kick. When it hit the shield only a loud clong could be heard. He then tried Stone Punch, this had the same effect as Stone Kick.

    He the summoned the same sword he had used against the glutton trolls and swung it against the dome. This time what could be heard was not long but a sound similar to shattering glass. The sword buried itself in the ground beside me.

    "Mistress, are you Ok!?" Rowan calls out but before he can make it to me something flashes by him.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Mama!" Zar shouts, pressing his head against me. Giving out a whimpering sound.

    "It''s Ok Zar, look I''m not hurt" I show him my body. He calms down before he turns around and stares at Rowan.

    "Rowa mean! Rowa tried to hurt mama!" I gasp. This is the first thing I have ever heard him say anything else than mama. I am so proud!

    Rowan himself takes a step backwards in shock.

    "I would never try to hurt mistress!"

    "Rowa''s a liar! Rowa mean! Rowa no get close to mama!"

    "You little-!" Rowan steps forward lifting his sword. Oh-oh, this might get dangerous! But before I get the chance to stop him Morgana slithers between them.

    "Calm down a notch, blockhead. To let a mere child agitate you like that... You ssshouldn''t act like that in front of bosss, right?"

    Rowan paus, then he lowers his sword while he at the same time stares into the ground.

    "I am sorry mistress".

    "It''s not me you should apologize, to it''s Zar".

    Rowan flinches and looks up, staring at Zar. He goes down on his knee, bowing his head.

    "I am sorry Balthazar for my insolence. I did not mean to nearly attack mistress and to behaving so unworthy".

    His voice doesn''t sound like he means it but I guess that is Ok for now. I look at Zar.

    "Now Zar, do you accept Rowans apology?"

    ".. No" he says and runs away.

    "Why you piece of-!" Rowan sets after him, with sword in hand. Even if Zar is more nimble Rowan is faster. Like this Zar is gonna die! I summon Mana Dome in front of Rowan, right as he is about to catch Zar. He crashes into it and falls flat on his back, but after a few seconds it starts to crack and gets destroyed. But this is enough. Zar rushes towards me, hiding behind me.

    "Rowa mean! Rowa should go die! Zar hates Rowa!"

    Rowan gets up and brushes of the dirt gathered on his body during the fall. He seems... Broken. I have a bad feeling about this...

    *Authors Note: Sorry if this chapter is a little short, I had a really huge test today and am SUPER tired! But still, thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 36: City of Ozlem

    *Rowans POV*

    Mistress must surely hate me now, there��s no way she wouldn��t. To have lost my temper like that�� She even had to use magic to stop me. I am�� A failure��

    I look up towards mistress, before I look down again. I am truly ashamed.

    I can hear steps comming towards me. It��s mistress. She is surely gonna shout at me, say I am a disappointment, that she doesn��t need me anymore. I crouch together, preparing myself.

    ��Mistress, I-��

    ��Are you Ok Rowan?��

    Eh?

    ��I��m sorry I used magic on you. I didn��t mean for this to happen��.

    I look up. In front of me stands mistress. She looks sad.

    ��Mistress����

    ��It wasn��t your fault. You got angry because of what Zar said, and I understand that. I should not have acted the way I did. I am sorry��.

    ��Mama wai-��

    ��No Zar. You did the wrong thing when you said those things to Rowan and refused his apology��.

    Mistress looks me in the eyes.

    ��Rowan, can you forgive both me and Zar?��

    ��Of course mistress!�� Inside me I can feel my emotions stirr and I get a warm feeling.

    ��Mama����

    Mistress turns around, facing Balthazar.

    ��Zar, while Rowan reacted like that you were the cause of it. Please, in the future, think of the consequences of your actions��.

    Balthazar stares into the ground, obviously ashamed.

    ��Yes mama����

    �� Mistress I am so proud of you.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------

    *Ruths POV*

    With the situation solved we continued to walk. Rowan seems happier now but Zar seems kinda sad now, facing the ground while he walks beside me. But he have to learn these kind of things, otherwise it will cause him troubles in the future.

    Morgana seems happy to. While she have said nothing since she butted in between Rowan and Zar she seemed happy with the results. While hanging on my shoulders she sometimes hisses, making her tounge tickle my cheek.

    We finally enter the forest and arrive at the mountain. It��s huge�� While we have seen it before it have always been at a distance, so it always appeared smaller. But now�� I wonder how large this mountain is. It stretches for miles as far as I can see and I can��t see the top.

    But what shocked me the most was the large gate leading into the mountain and the line of people waiting to get in. Not only could I see humans, I also saw people with animal ears and tails (I came to the conclusion that they were beast men) and shorter, more robust humans (dwarfs).

    ��Mistress, it appears that in order to pass through the mountains we need to get through that gate��. Rowan says.

    ��It appears so��.

    ��Well, they ain��t gonna let usss through without compenssation�� Morgana pointed out.

    ��Compensation?�� Zar asked.

    ��That means coins kid, coins we don��t have��.

    I start thinking. From what I learned from Taros tutors there is one type of currency that is used in all the countries. The coins that excists are copper, silver, gold and adamantium coins. The lowest kind of payment is copper coins. Next is silver coins, one silver coin have the same worth as 100 copper coins. 100 silver coins are the same as one gold coin and 10 000 gold coins are the same as one adamantium coin. Only royals can afford to have adamantium coins.

    Sadly, just as Morgana said, we don��t have any coins. I didn��t take any of Julia-samas money cause that would just be wrong. I am not a thief!

    ��Mistress, what should we do?�� Rowan asks.

    ��I don��t know but for now all of you get in the storage, except Morgana. You will attract unwanted attention��. I don��t know how usual it is to be able to create golems but I better be on the safe side. I can keep Morgana, she can hide if needed.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I summon everyone to the storage, even the feather minions. I then open my bag and pick up a robe. It is to large for my tiny body large but the hood covers my face and the feathers on my body.

    ��Mistress, be careful��.

    ��I am always careful��.

    ��...��

    After putting on the robe and hiding Morgana in my hoodie I walk out of the forest and stand in line. Crap, this is gonna take a while.

    I stand behind a large man with wolf ears and grey hair. He is talking to a woman, also with wolf ears, besides him. I don��t mean to eavesdropp but he talks so loud that I can��t help but hear what he says.

    ��Just wait and see Loreen, we are gonna make a fortune here. With our abilities we will be the most famous and sought after mercanies in the whole city!��

    The woman besides him, Loreen, sighs.

    ��We could have been in the last town to if you had not flirted with that count daughter��.

    ��Hehehe, what can I say? Women loves me��.

    ��No, you are the one that loves them��.

    The man laughs a little while scratching his head while the line moves forward. After a while they arrive at the gates. Only one guard stand there, another beast man, this one clad in brons colored armor.

    ��State your names and reason to travel through�� the beast man demands while holding a white crystal in his hand.

    ��Our names are Loreen Autumstone and Greg Greytail and we wish to join the mercenary guild and make a living here�� Loreen says.

    The crystal in the guards hand shines green.

    ��You��re clear. If you wish to pass through pay a tax of 2 silver��.

    ��Of course�� Loreen says, picking up a pouch from her pocket. She picks up two silver coins and hands them over to the guard.

    ��Thank you and welcome to the city of Ozlem�� the guard says and let��s them through the gate. Now it��s my turn. I take a deep breath and takes a few steps forward. When the guard sees me he rises his eyebrow. It must be weird seeing a child without the company of any adults wanting to pass through.

    ��State your name ond your reason for travelling through�� the guard says.

    ��My name is Ruth and I want to come in so that I can pass through the mountain��.

    The crystal in the guards hand shines green. It must mean that I��m telling the truth. But when I say my name the guard gives me a sad glance, full of pity, I wonder why.

    ��You seem to be telling the truth. Now please pay one silver coin as tax��.

    I get nervous. I start checking inside my pocket, even if I know I don��t have any money. I need to think of something!

    Suddenly an idea strucks me. It��s not the best idea but it just might work.

    I start talking, using Hypnotising Voice. I can see the guard gets dizzy and his eyes dazed.

    ��Here�� I say ��one silver coin��. I show him my hand. Of course I don��t have any coin in my hand instead there is a leaf, but if my plan works correctly then the guard will believe it is a coin.

    The guard stretch out his hand and takes the leaf.

    ��Thank you and welcome the city of Ozlem�� the guard says and let��s me through the gate.

    It worked! I can��t believe it! As I walk through the gate a screen appears before me.

    //You have leveled up Hypnotising Voice! Your title Mediocre Liar have evolved into Good Liar! Your lies are now even more believable!//

    Even if I don��t enjoy lying I got happy when I saw this.

    ��Good jobb boss!��

    ��As expected of mistress��.

    ��Mama is the best!��

    ((Hehehe! Thank you!)) I laugh in my mind while I walk into the city of Ozlem.

 Chapter 37: The Guild

    When I enter the city the only thing I can so is gasp. It is huge! I was imagining something like a cave but it is entirely different. They have remade the entire inside of the mountain into a city. There are entire beuildings made out of the mountain itself, still being parts of it. So many building�� Or course not everyone are made out of stone, some are made out of wood.

    The city is lit up by crystals growing from the ceiling, emitting a light similar to that of the sun.

    When you walk through the gate you arrive at a small market where they sell things like potions, clothes, fruits and maps. The merchants are yelling out their prices and how good off a deal it is. I stroll around the market for a while, even if I know I can��t buy anything.

    There sure are many people here. Most of them are humans and dwarves but I also see a lot of beast men. It is the first time since I got reincarnated that I saw so many people��

    ��Mistress, what should we do now that we are inside the city?�� Rowan asks.

    ((I��m not sure. I said I would pass through but I can��t use Hypnotising Voice one everyone I come across when I need to pay something.))

    ��Bosss, could I ssugesst ssomething?�� Morgana hisses into my ear from under my hood. It tickles.

    ((Of course, what is it?))

    ��From what we heard from thosse beasst men outssside the gate it seemsss like there is ssome kind of guild here. Maybe we can earn money that way?��

    ((Your right! Good thinking!))

    ��Hehe, thank you bosss��.

    Joining a guild would without a doubt earn us some money. If they are anything like those I read about or used in games they should provide us a steady source of incom.

    ��But how should we find it?�� Rowan asks.

    ��We sssimply have to find someone to assk, blockhead�� Morgana answers.

    Morgana is right. I look around and settle for a female beast man merchant selling potions.

    ��Ehm, excuse me�� I say.

    The merchant looks down and when she sees me she smiles and goes down on her knees, despite this she towers ower me. God, she��s tall. On top of her head I can see a pair of red cat ears, matching her hair.

    ��Oh my what a cute child~ Do you want to buy something, nyaa~��.

    ��Uhm no, can lady please tell me where the guild is located?�� I ask, staring into her eyes.

    ��Of course darling! You just go down this street and turn left when you see the blacksmith. If you do that the only thing you need to do is follow the sound of fighting and you will arrive at the guild nyaa~~��.

    ��Thank you lady�� I say, bowing slightly before heading the direction she told me too.

    ��That was easy�� Rowan comments.

    ��Well it isss not like we assked her for her firssstborn child�� Morgana tells him.

    After walking for a while I arrive at the blacksmith the lady told me about and turn left. After walking for a while I start to hear yelling and swords clashing.

    ��Mistress, do you believe this is what the lady was talking about?��

    ((It sounds like fighting to me so probably.)) I decide to follow it, just like the lady said. The sound becomes louder. Finally I arrive at a building and over the building hangs a sign where it stands ��Guild Building of Ozlem��.

    ((I��m here!))

    I put my hand on the door knob and then- The wall besides me explodes. I stand still, shocked by what happened.

    ��Mistress, are you Ok!?��

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ��Mama!��

    I don��t answer, instead I turn my head towards the now gone wall. Because of the explosion a cloud of dust covers a large area but I can hear voices from within it.

    ��Ya idiot! Look at what you did!��

    ��Me!? You fired the spell!��

    ��Well you avoided it!��

    ��I would have died otherwise!��

    ��You wimp! You wouldn��t have died! Grow some balls!��

    It continued like this for at least a minute before the dust cloud settled and I could see two humanoid figures taking shape. One of them was a boy, maybe 16 years old, with long black hair in a pony tail and yellow eyes. He was dressed in black light leather armor and on hid back he had two twin daggers.

    The other person was girl, the same age as the boy. Her chestnut colored hair barely reaching her chin and blue eyes glittering. Compared to the boy her armor was heavier, being composed of sturdy metal instead of leather. In her hand she had a large waraxe.

    Both of them were currently standing pressing their forheads against each other, clenching their fists. If looks could kill��

    ��Now now, don��t fight�� another voice suddenly said. A tall woman stepped out from the gap in the wall. I gasped. She was breathtakingly beautiful. Her silver hair falling down her back almost touching the floor, her fair skin and light green eyes. Dressed only in a simple dress made out of blue cloth she gave the impression of a queen from a foreign country. When the other two saw her they immediately stopped in their tracks and froze.

    ��L-lady Jeanette! This it not what it looks like!�� They both said at once. They both seemed pretty scared.

    ��Oh really? Because to me it looks like the two of you had another pettyargument again causing partial distruction of the guild. Am I wrong?�� she says while smiling. If not for the scary atmosphere one could almost believe it was genuine.

    The two who were the cause of the damage looked down and shook their heads.

    ��Like I thought�� the woman called Jeanette said while sighing. Then, with a swift moment of her hand, the debris laying around started to glow. Slowly they rose and started to re-attach themselves to the wall. After a few seconds the whole in the wall was nowhere to be seen.

    Wh-what was that? A blue screen appeared in front of me.

    //you have witnessed an unknown magic! Would you like to learn ot?//

    �� Yes thank you.

    //Error! Spell can only be learned if teached by a caster of said spell!//

    I stare at Jeanette. She is currently holding the two rascals in their ears, still smiling. This have never happened before. I always learned the spell without the need to have someone teach me. Who is she?

    ��Boss, I don��t know about thisss����

    Jeanette suddenly notices my presence and reales the boy and the girl.

    ��Sorry about that, I hope it didn��t bother you�� she says, smiling. This time the smile is sunny and innocent. This woman is really similar to Julia-sama��

    ��N-no worry, I��m fine����

    Jeanette nods when she sees my hand still on the door knob. Her smile becomes even wider.

    ��Oh! Were you perhaps thinking about joining the guild? Well then, let me introduce myself�� she says and bows. ��My name is Jeanette de Sewun and I am the guild leader. Pleased to meet you��.

    ��. Maybe joining the guild will be more dangerous than I thought.

 Chapter 38: Adventurer

    I am currently sitting behind the reception counter of the guild with a glass of green juice in my hand. After realizing I wished to join the guild Jeanette, the guild leader, practically dragged me inside. She then she had to get some papers from her office and told the mn standing behind the counter, Owen, to keep an eye on my until she came back. He doesn''t sy anything but he seems like a nice guy.

    There are a lot of people inside the guild building. They eat, drink, laugh and sometimes tell stories that happened on their quests. The mood is light and everyone seems at ease. Weirdly enough no one seems to talk about how just for a little while ago one of the walls disappeared in a blast. Is it regular?

    I sip on the juice. It''s sweet.

    After a while Jeanette returns to the counter. In her arms she carries a stack of papers.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting dear" she says, smiling at me.

    "I-it''s ok". While she is smiling I remember how scary she acted a while ago, with the same type of smile on her face. She really really reminds me of Julia-sama... That''s why I don''t dare using Appraisal on her. If she''s got any ability like mine that detects when someone uses it on you, I''m screwed.

    She gives Owen a nick and leads me into an enclosed room. I am still holding onto my juice.

    The room she leads me into is an ordinary room, with only just two chairs and a tiny round table in it. In the ceiling hangs a lamp made out of the same glowing crystals I saw in the city. Jeanette points me towards one of the chairs and I sit down. She place the papers in her arm on the round tble nd sits down on the opposite chair. When she does she just stares at me. I can feel her gaze wandering across me. It gives me the chills.

    "Can you please remove your hood, I have a hard time seeing your face".

    I do as she say and pulls down my hoodie. Jeanette raises her eyebrow when she sees my appearence.

    "I have met many people wanting to become adventurers, but I gotta say, I have never seen anyone of your kind. Also, you have to be one of the youngest ones. You didn''t run away from home did you?" Jeanette asks.

    "N-no, I simply wish to make a living". That is half true. While I do want to earn money so that I can travel without restraint I actually did run away from home.

    "I see... Well then let me ask you of your name and age".

    "My name is Ruth and I am... 10 years old". That''s a complete lie but it''s better than saying I was born a few months ago. Also there appears to be no laws against child labour, so I guess my age doesn''t really matter.

    "Only Ruth?" Jeanette asks.

    "Only Ruth" I confirm.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation."I understand" she says, looking sad for moment before she continues. "Ok, what about profession".

    "Profession?"

    "What you specialize in for example close combat, magic, archery and the like".

    Oh, kinda like classes in games. What is my profession? I have healing, sealing and buff spells so I guess it should be supporter? But do they have that kind of profession in this world?

    "I have support magic and healing spells" I decide to answer.

    Jeanette writes something down.

    "Ok, anything more I should know of?"

    ... Should I tell her about Rowan and the others?

    "Mistress, I see no harm in doing so. Creating golems is nothing unusual, it''s just that our progress rate is different from normal ones" Rowan comments.

    Ok, that''s good to know, guess I should tell her.

    "I can create golems too".

    "What element do they belong to?"

    "Earth".

    Jeanette writes something down again.

    "Well then; everything seems in order. The last thing I need you to do is pour your mana into this". From a pocket Jeanette pulls out a metal plate.

    "Why?" I can''t help but ask.

    "The plate will get inscribed with your name, level and adventurer rank. The ranks go from E till A and even above with ranks such as S and SS. When you do this you will become a fullfledged adventurer and have permission to accept quests, which enables you to rank up and take on even more difficult quests. You can use this badge in every guild there is" Jeanette explains.

    "Ohhh! I get it!" I exclaim. Jeanette, pleased with my reaction, gives me the metal plate. I take it in my hand and concentrate my mana on it. After a while it starts to get hot and I stop to look at it. On it have appeared my name, level and rank, E.

    Jeanette claps her hands.

    "Congratulation Ruth dear! You are now a fullfledged adventurer!"

    "... Yes! I did it!" I start smiling like crazy.

    "Congratulation mistress!"

    "Knew you could handle it boss".

    "Mama is the best!"

    I am extremely happy right now and can''t help but jump at Jeanette and hug her. For a while she just stands there, confused, but then she starts to laugh and hugs me back. After that she leads me back into the guild hall where Owen still stands behind the counter. She slams her hand onto the desk, gaining the attention of everyone in the room.

    "As a form of celebration for our newest and youngest adventurer, tonight all drinks are on me!"

    Everybody ahouts of yjoy and in that moment I can''t help but feel everything is gonna be alright.

 Chapter 39: Picking A Quest

    After Jeanette offered the adventurers free drinks for the night they went wild. Poor Owen, as the receptionist AND bartender he had quite the rough time. But before I could see hell break loose Jeanette asked me if I had a room at a tavern I could rest in. I said no and to this she answered that in the guild they had resting rooms in case an adventurer didn��t have the money to pay for a tavern. She offered me a bed to rest in and I accepted. She led me upstairs. The last thing I saw before going up was Owens pleading expression.

    The resting room was devided in two separate parts, the female room and the male room. They were identical with 10 beds in each of them and one bathroom that had a bathtub in it. I got a bed in the female room of course. Everything in the room was in order and not one speck of dust could be seen. Jeanette then said I should go to bed before leaving the room.

    I choose one of the beds and went to sleep, still fully clothed, dead tired. I said good night to Rowan and the others before falling asleep, despite the shouts of happieness coming from downstairs.

    When I woke up the previously tidy room was in chaos. Dirty clothes laying everywhere, the bathtub overfull with water, causing a puddle to appear on the floor. Someone had carved a skull into the ceiling and a pile of books had been stacked similar to how you play with cards.

    Other occupants had went to bed after I fell asleep. Five women were laying in their beds. Well, at least they intended to lay in bed. One, a dwarf, had fallen asleep halfway in bed and slept with her hed on the bed but still standing up. She was also snoring.

    ��Good morning mistress�� Rowan greeted me.

    ((Good morning guys)) I answered. ((Man, they must have had one hell of party last night)).

    ��Bosss, you can��t even imagine!�� Morgana said. ��They partied until a few hoursss ago and jeez! We even heard some occasssional explosionsss! They ssang some really inappropriate songs too like one about how a man lossst hisss-��

    ��ENOUGH!�� both me and Rowan shouted. I put my hands in front of my mouth. Luckily everyone was still asleep.

    ��Mama, what��s a ****?�� Zar suddenly asked.

    Rowan and I gasped while Morgana laughed like crazy. Zar remained clueless.

    Slowly I got out of bed before silently walking towards the door. Heck, I don��t need to do that! I could use Death Scream right now and they wouldn��t flinch.

    When I got out even more chaos awaited me. Not everyone had gotten to bed fast enough and people were laying asleep in the middle of the corridor. Arrows had been shot into walls and swords showed into tables. I wonder if Jeanettes repair magic or whatever can fix this? Probably.

    Downstairs the chaos continued. But to my suprise Owen was still standing behind the reception disk, just like he had done before. It was as if nothing had happened. When he saw me he prepared a glass of that sweet, green juice. I took the glas, said thank you, and sat down besides the bar. I took a sip of the juice.

    ((Ok guys, how should we spend today?)) I asked.

    ��The best thing would be getting some quests done�� Rowan answered.

    ��But nothing to difficult, better start out with ssome gathering questsss�� Morgana commented.

    ((Yes, that is probably the best thing to start with)). I turned towards Owen.

    ��Mister Owen, I would like to do a quest. How do I do that?��

    Owen pointed me towards a board that hanged in the opposite side of the room. I jumped down from the chair and ran towards it. The board was huge! Two meters high, three meters wide. It was covered in multiple different papers, all asking for help. Some where escort missions, others were asking for help with exterminating beasts of different kinds. They all had different rewards. But these were not the ones I looked for.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.My eyes searched the bord for a few seconds before I found what I wanted. A gathering quest.

    Help wanted! In desperate need of mangleroots! 2 copper coins per root! When completed, bring them to Ienna the healer!

    ��Mistress, this seems like the perfect quest!��

    ((Yeah! And I think I know what a mangleroot is! I think Julia-sama used it in a stew once. When hacked into thin bits and boiled they get really tasty!))

    I take down the quest paper and run towards Owen. I hand the paper to him.

    ��This is the quest! I want to participate!�� I say exited. Owen stares at the paper for a second before nodding. From under the desk he pulls out a big book and a feather pencil. He writes something with red ink before it suddenly disappears.

    ��Huh? What was that?�� I ask, confused like heck.

    ��That, my dear, is the quest log�� a calm voice says behind me. I turn around and there stands Jeanette. She smiles. ��Owen writes down your name and quest and it gets inprinted there magically. That shows that you accepted the quest and when you are done he will write the exact same thing again, clearing it. Until that is done you cannot accept any other quest��.

    ��Oh, that is really cool!�� I exclaim. Jeanette gives me a warm smile.

    ��Yes, yes it is. But before you go out on your quest eat something. A hungry adventurer is a foolish adventurer��. She gives Owen a small nod and he starts to prepare some of that bread I ate yesterday togther with some dried meat. Jeanette gives me the package.

    ��I-I cannot possibly accept this! I n-need to pay you back-!�� I stutter before Jeanette silences me.

    ��Shush dear. Think of this as a prayer from me to you in hope that you will become an succesful adventurer�� she says while smiling.

    I nod and stutter thanks before leaving the guild building. My heart is pounding. I am an adventurer. I really am. As I run through the city and towards the gates I embrace the package with food Jeanette gave me. I will make sure to repay her one day.

    --------------------------------------------------------------

    *Jeanettes POV*

    As Ruth runs out the guild with the package in her arms I can��t help but smile. She is such a sweet child.

    ��Are you really fine with this?�� Owen asks.

    ��What do you mean?�� I ask back, trying to act ignorant.

    ��You would never accept a child that young as an adventurer without some kind of reason. That girl is special, and you know that, I can see it in your eyes��. I sigh. He knows me to well.

    ��I saw it. Her future that is�� I answer before pausing. Only the shallow breaths of the sleeping adventurers can be heard.

    ��What did you see?��

    I smile.

    ��I saw loneliness, madness, despair and sorrow. I saw death itself�� I take a deep breath. ��But I also saw hope. A ray of light flickering in an endless sea of darkness. I saw power, the power to stand up, to survive. And I saw kindness, bravery and honesty. That is what I saw��.

    Owen doesn��t say anything but I know he understands. That girl, Ruth, is going to change the world.

 Chapter 40: Luck

    The moment I enter the forest I make sure no one is around. Then I summon Rowan, Morgana, Zar and the feather minions. The feather minions instanstly scattered and started to scout the area.

    Zar rubbed his head towards my hand, Rowan bowed and Morgana simply coiled around my shoulders. This must look really weird from the outside.

    ��Shall we begin mistress?�� Rowan asked.

    ��Yeah, better get starting�� I answered.

    From what I remember Julia-sama once told me that mangleroots are very easy to find. While they grow underground they sprout a yellow flower with seven leaves above ground. While the flower is unedible the root is used for both food and medicine. They grow in unfertile ground and where there��s not a lot of sunlight.

    I send out the feather minions to find the yellow flowers and after about five minutes they report that they have found them, about 12 kilometers from my current location. We start heading that while the feather minions lead the way.

    The mangleroots are located in the constant shade of a large rock and the ground is covered yellow by all the flowers. Like this we are gonna make a look of cash! I activate Sensor. Everything seems to be fine.

    We start dragging up the the roots but I soon realize that I don��t have the strength to do so. I ask Rowan to make a tiny shovel with weapon creation. It suprises me that it works, can a shovel even be considered as a weapon?

    Rowan drags them out of the earth without a problem, Morgana diggs into the ground with the help of her tail while Zar simply pulls them out with his mouth. After 10 minutes we have gathered around 70 mangleroots, all in perfect shape. That makes 140 copper coins! It��s almost as I��m rich!

    Suddenly Zar spots an extra large flower and skips towards it. He bows down, grab the flower with his mouth, pulls and- A terrifying scream suddenly fills the air.

    When we turn around I can see that what is in Zars mouth is not a regular mangleroot but a strange little creature with a flower on it��s head. It have thing twisted limbs, large black eyes and a gaping mouth.

    Name: None

    Title: None

    Race: Mandrake

    Level: 3

    HP 7

    MP 3

    Vit. 3

    Str. 2

    Dex. 3

    Int. 1

    Wis. 1

    Char. 1

    Luck 14

    Oh, I could probably have guessed that but still�� But when will it stop screaming. It��s kinda annoying. Maybe I should teach it a lesson? Hehehe.

    I tell Zar to give me the mandrake and to go stand behind Rowan. I grab it by the flower and stare into its seemingly endless eyes. I take a deep breath and use Death Scream. The mandrake goes silent and shakes wildly for a few seconds before it stops moving completely. It died�� Crap, I didn��t mean to kill it, I just wanted to scare it��

    ��Boss, that wasss really cool��.

    ��Well of course! That monster didn��t stand a chance against mistress Death Scream!��

    ��Yay! Mama killed the scary thing!��

    Guys, please don��t say it like that, you make me sound like a bad person. But how come Sensor couldn��t locate the mandrake? Was it because it was hidden? Was it a special skill, maybe Stealth? Before I have the chance to think anymore of it a blue screen pops up in front of me.

    //You have gained 1 level! Your MP have risen with 5!//

    ((Oh! I just leveled up!))

    ��Congratulations mistress!��

    ((Thank you Rowan. That reminds me. Morgana, Zar, you are still just minor earth golems, yes?))

    ��Yep, that��s correct bosss. Are you thinking what I think you��re thinking?��

    ((Only if what you��re thinking that I��m thinking is that it��s time for you two to evolve)).

    ��That is exactly what I wasss thinking��.

    ((Then what are we doing standing here? We have enough mangleroots and we can deliver them laterso with other words; Let��s do it!))

    ��Heck yeah!��

    ----------------------------------------------------

    We spend the following hour training. Well, Morgana and Zar trained while Rowan and I coached them. And with that I mean Rowan was yelling at them to work harder while he chased them with his sword. I tried to stop him but the only thing he did was lowering the sword a bit.

    Morgana tried to slither away but I stopped her. I wont let her skip training. I threatened with having Rowan use her as a stretch band if she tried anything like that again. After that she stopped trying to escape.

    Morgana leveled up to level 4 but Zar only evolved to level two, yet they trained just as much. Is it because he is a child and he have not reached his growth period yet?

    ��Boss, I don��t know if I can do this anymore���� Morgana whispered in a weak voice, trying to keep Rowan from hearing her.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ��Come on Morgana! You are almost there!�� I encouraged her, also whispering.

    ��Sigh�� Ok bosss but in return, after thisss is done I want a bath!��

    ��But you don��t need to bath you know?��

    ��But I want to try it! After the party a female adventurer entered the bath and it sssemed really comfy!��

    ��Well, if that��s all you want then I guess it��s ok��.

    ��Hehe, thankss bosss!��

    Suddenly a large shadow covered. We turned around and behind us was Rowan.

    ��Morganaaaa. You thought you could escape training? Mwahaha, I think I have to teach you a lesson~��

    *Gulp* I have never seen Rowan like this. I glance at Morgana. I think she is about to faint. She gives me a pleading expression. Sorry Morgana, I can��t help you, only pray. May the force be with you young padawan.

    Half an hour later~~~

    A blue screen popped up in front of me.

    //Morgana have reached her max level and can now evolve! Pleace choose evolution path!//

    ((Morgana, Rowan, you can stop now! Morgana is about to evolve!))

    ��FINALLY!�� Morgana shouted.

    ��What about me mama? Am I gonna evolve?�� Zar asks, jumping around on the spot in anticipation.

    ((Sorry Zar, you cannot do that yet, you have not reached max level)).

    ��Oh���� Zar seems kinda sad now. Poor thing. I rub his head and he seems to feel a little better. But now let��s check out Morganas evolution choices!

    Stone Snake(Named Variant)

    Evolved version of minor Earth Golem in the shape of a snake. Higher agility than a regular stone golem but lower strenght. High defense and attack.

    Being a named variant it��s stats become twice as strong.

    Green Mana Crystal Snake(Named Variant)

    A golem in the shape of a snake made out of green mana crystal, with high affinity for wind magic. Mediocre defense and health but high attack, MP, agility, luck and speed.

    Commonly found in ancient temples deep within the dwarven countrys deepest mountains. Seen as a symbol of wealth and fortune.

    Being a named variant it��s stats become twice as strong.

    ((Well this choice seems easy. What do you think Morgana?))

    ��Well the ssecond one of coursse! Wealth and fortune? I like the sssound of that hehehe!��

    ((Well then, here it goes! Green Mana Crystal Snake for the win!))

    Morgana is immediatly enveloped in a bright light. Slowly her shape starts to change. After a while the light fades and we can see Morganas new appearence.

    First of all, DAMN SHE GREW BIG. Before she was like one meter long but now she is about five meters! I can no longer carry her around my shoulders, I could probably not even carry her head!

    Her previously brown scales have now turned mint green and seems to glow. They also seemed kinda spiky, like the spikes on a headhodge. Also she have gained two more eyes behind her normal pair.

    ��So, how do I look bosss?��

    ��You. Look. Freaking. AMAZING. Don��t you think so Rowan?��

    ��Well mistress, she do look more intimidating, like a real warrior��.

    ��Blockhead, your complimentss are the worssst��.

    ��Moga is beautiful!��

    ��Not that isss one good compliment kid��.

    While they discuss Morganas new apperance I decide to check her new stats.

    Name: Morgana

    Title: Golem of Ruth, Snake Golem

    Race: Green Mana Crystal Snake

    Level: 1

    HP 55/55(x2)

    MP 30/30(x2)

    Vit. 25(x2)

    Str. 15(x2)

    Dex. 30(x2)

    Int. 15(x2)

    Wis. 15(x2)

    Char. 20(x2)

    Luck 50(x2)

    Those stats are real good but that LUCK. Really? Comparing to my luck it seems divine but I already know that my luck is crap. But no need to pour salt into my wounds ok? Sigh, well maybe she can work as some kind of lucky charm?

 Chapter 41: Evil

    After checking out Morganas stats decide to check her abilities. I can imagine her abilities are quite different from Rowans considering her species is very different. Considering the name of the species I guess that she gained some kind of wind magic. How will that effect her earth abilities?

    Tail Whip Lv.6, Sharp Fang Lv.8, Earth Heal Lv.4, Stealth Lv.1, Limited Shapeshifting Lv.1

    The first abilities are pretty basic, nothing out of unusual. Only Stealth and Shapeshifting is new. But what comes after it��

    Wind Elemental Heal Lv.1

    By absorbing the surrounding wind essence the caster heals itself. Cost 5 mana per 20 sec.

    Wind Blast Lv.1

    By gathering the surrounding wind you can than fire it towards your enemies. The higher the level the stronger the attack. Costs 5 mana.

    Glide Lv.1

    By gathering wind under ones body the user can glide through the air for an undetermined amount of time.

    Mana Leech Lv.1

    When out of mana the user can leech itself to another beings body to consume their mana and make it their own. Also have the side effect causing the target to become stunned. Prolonged exposure causes the target to faint.

    Wow�� That is kinda scary. Imagine a big snake suddenly latching onto you, sucking your mana dry, unable to do nothing about it. Morgana suddenly turns towards me, noticing my sudden silence.

    ��Bosss, isss ssomething wrong?��

    ��... Morgana, check out your skills����

    ��Oh yeah! My skillsss, I wonder how they turned ou-!? Wawawa!?��

    ��I know, right!?��

    ��I didn��t think they would change this much!��

    We spent the following five minutes fangirling about her new skills.

    ��But hey, Morgana, how about your transformation skill? What can you change into?��

    ��I don��t know, let��sss try it out!��

    Another light suddenly covered Morganas body and once again she changed shape. This time she became smaller, and smaller, and smaller�� Will she become another stone? No, wait, she is even smaller than Rowan in his stone form. A pebble. The light fades out and the thing appearing in front of me is�� A pendant, consisting of a green teardrop formed stone connected to a chain made out of the same material.

    ��So, how do I look?�� Morgana asks

    ��Way better than Rowans secondary form. His is a regular stone��.

    ��I��m sorry mistress but I can��t help i!�� Rowan protests. Both me and Morgana ignores him. I pick up Morgana. This will get in handy. I can carry Morgana around, even in public, and she can help me at anytime without me needing to summon her from the storage. If I get surprise attacked she can transform back in an instance.

    Suddenly Zar steps forward and bumps his nose into Morgana.

    ��Wow, Moga is so cool! Can I transform to?�� he asks.

    ��Sorry Zar but until you evolve you wont be able to so�� I tell him, patting his head.

    ��Aww�� But what about mama? Can mama transform?��

    ��Oh yeah I can, but I have never tried it before�� I realize.

    ��Mama, can you please transform? I really wanna see!��

    ��Yeah, I also wanna see bosss other form. Dont you?�� Morgana asks Rowan.

    ��Indeed I do. I wish to see all of mistress�� he answers.

    Rowan, Zar and Morgana (I guess) pauses and stares at me.

    ��Ok ok I get it! I am also kinda curious to be honest��.

    Morgana transforms back into her snake form. I take a deep breath. According to my shapeshifting skill, when I transform I turn into something not quite a bird but still not far off. I wonder what it is.

    Now how do I do this? In novels they just need to think about transforming but is it really that easy? Transform! Nope, nothing. I give Rowan a troubled gaze.

    ��I know you can do it mistress, you have it in you��.

    Rowans encouraging words fills me with determination. Yeah, I can do it. Maybe if I gather my mana and move it around�� Suddenly a warm feeling fills my body. Wow, I did it! Is this what transforming feels like? It��s kinda�� Nice, like waking up after a long nights sleep. I close my eyes. I can feel my body changing but it doesn��t hurt. It feels completely natural.

    I open my eyes. Huh? Why did everything become smaller? Why am I looking down on Rowan and the others? I look at my body. It is covered by grey feathers. My arms are once again wings but these ones are much larger than I��m used too. I stretch them and realize I could easily completely cover Rowan and the others with only one wing. My talons have become longer and colored red but my wound is still visible on my left leg.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.Judging from my perspective I am at least three meters tall and I��m not even standing at my full lenght.

    ��So, uhm�� How do I look?��

    ��Mistress you look-��

    ��Mama is beautiful! Mama is cool!��

    ��The kid is right bosss, compared to you I look like trasssh!��

    ��R-really?��

    I want to see myself! I turn my head around and spot a tiny pond. I walk over towards it and look down into the water. I gasp.

    What meets my eyes is a terrifying creature, looking like a mix between a bird and dragon. Nothing is left of the once swan like creature, except the long, sturdy neck. A red, glowing eye stares back at me, with a thin slit altering it��s shape in accordance to the light around it. At first I had a hard time believing it was really me but after seeing the creatures left eye was missing I realized it truly was me.

    I��ve got a long, black, sharp beak but when I open it I can see a rows of tiny sharp teeth decorating the inside. I��ve got a long tail, similar to that of a lizard excepts it is covered in black feathers.

    Wow, this is really cool but�� Why couldn��t I look like a phoenix instead? I look kinda evil right now, as if I was the minion of a bad guy. Suddenly a blue screen pops up in front of me.

    //You have transformed into your second form! In this form your strenght and health increases but in this form you are recognized as a evil creature by the major sentient species and will get attacked.//

    �� I swear I��m not evil. Please don��t look at me like that�� I am really nice once you get to know me! Don��t believe everything you read! Hey, no! Don��t comment that! I may not be the protagonist but I��m not the antagonist either! Author-sama, help me!

    *We take a short break in order for Ruth to calm her shit. Again. We will stop breaking the fourth wall in just a sec. Thank you for waiting.*

    Ok, ok. Breathe in. Breathe out. I can do this. Suddenly I can feel something crawl across my body. It��s Morgana. She places herself around my shoulders. Like this I look even more evil��

    ��Bosss, you really look cool like that ya know? You ssshould transform more often��.

    �� Morgana, I know you mean well but you��re not helping right not. I lower my head. This world really ain��t fair�� Is it because of my low luck? Or did I anger some god? Please tell me what I did wrong! I��m sorry!

    ��Mistress, what is wrong?��

    ��Ah, nothing�� Nothing at all����. Crap, I can��t even convince myself�� And I am supposed to be a good liar��

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    *Meanwhile in another country, unknown priestess POV*

    Today is another beautiful day. Our Divine and Loving Goddess Chreshna truly is smiling upon us. I take a deep breath. The cool air fills my lungs.

    I joined the church 12 years ago, after my village was raided by bandits. I had no reason to live with my family dead and home forever gone. But it was then I met the Priest. He saved me from the darkness that is sorrow and despair. He showed me the light. He showed me her.

    Ever since then I��ve been serving the church, spreading the words of our goddess. I am honored to be part of it.

    Suddenly the world around me stops. The air becomes cold, then sun goes behind the clouds. Wh-what is this eire feeling!? It feels like something bad is gonna happen.

    My vision suddenly becomes blurry. I fall down on my knees. Around me everyone else are doing the same. A soft, warm voice suddenly appears in my head.

    [My children, I am pleased with all of you, but I come with grave news. Danger is approaching. Not only have my sister put her evil plans into action but another threat have appeared. You need to prepare, for this being have sinned and is going to spread its wretched desires into everyone around it! Protect yourselves, fight and pray. Fare well my children, I will forever guard over you.]

    The voice disappears and everything returns to normal. Except nothing will never be normal again. It was her! It really was! We all heard it! I, together with everyone else starts chanting. Oh the joy to be spoken to!

    Believe in us, we will defeat this new evil! We will purge it, down to its very core! Chreshna, our beloved divine, we promise you! Let us kill this wretched being in your name, let us defend this world in your favor!

 Chapter 42: Money

    I am currently about to jump down a tree. Why? In order to learn how to fly of course! Morgana is making me company, trying out her new glide skill. After a few (failed) tries I also gained it so right now we are both climbing up the highest tree we could find (within a safe area of course!).

    When reaching the top I spread my wings and jump. My wings catches the wind under them and slow down my fall. Morgana is doing the same with her body. Rowan and Zar are following us from the ground, staring up at us as we glide across the sky.

    This body is pretty convenient. Despite its cheer size my large wing spann enables me to stay in the air for a prolonged period of time.

    But I still can��t truly fly. I simply rest on the winds. Yet it feels pretty nice gliding through the air like this. I also get a really great view! I can see nearly everything from up here. There��s a cliff that looks like a face over there are some stones placed like a smiley!

    But I can only glide for a few seconds before I reach the ground. I decide to transform back into my humanoid form.

    Morgana lands a few seconds after me.

    ��Geez bosss! We sshould do that more often! It was really exciting!�� Morgana seems really happy. A giantic ��flying��, mana draining snake�� That thought kinda scares me.

    The sound of foot steps comes closer. Rowan and Zar comes running, with Rowan carrying the mangleroots in his arms.

    ��Mistress, did you land safely?�� Rowan asks in a worried voice.

    ��Yeah, both me and Morgana had a good landing. I think we are getting the basics of gliding right now��.

    ��Good��.

    We decide it��s time to complete the quest and heads back towards Ozlem. When arriving at the gate I order Morgana to turn into her pendant form before standing in line. But this time I let Rowan stay with me. I cannot carry the mangleroots by myself so I need for him to help me. Also Zar didn��t stop complaining that he never got to walk in the city so I bringed him with me too. To my surprise people didn��t seem to care about Rowan. It really does seem like golems are nothing unusual in this world. The only one they raised an eyebrow about was Zar. I guess most people don��t make animal golems. I wonder how they would react if they saw Morgana?

    I also noticed that I no longer needs to hypnotise the guard at the gate; I simply show him my adventurer tag and he lets me in. That��s great! I kinda felt a little bit bad when I tricked the previous guard with that leaf. He only did his jobb you know?

    When getting into Ozlem I stared asking around for the healer, Ienna. When I did people immediately started pointing me towards a specific direction. This healer is apperantly very well known in the city. We headed towards the appointed direction and soon found ourselves in the richer parts of the city. The buildings were still made out of the mountain itself but these were better built and looked a lot fancier.

    The streets were decorated with flowers and statues, occasional fountains could be seen and lanterns made out of thin paper hanged in every doorway. Even the people looked fancier! The women wore heavy exravagant dresses with lots and lots of frills while the men had just as over-the-top coats. I noticed that nearly everyone was human.

    Dressed in a black, dirty robe I stick out like a crow amongst peacocks.

    I also saw quite a lot of golems but according to my Appraisal most off them were low level, mostly level 3 and 4, and made out of brittle material like clay. These looked quite human, with thin figures and human-like faces. But they all had expressionles eyes. All of them accompanied someone, carrying bags. Servant golems?

    ((Guys, are you alright?)) I am worried that this makes them feel uncomfortable.

    ��We are fine mistress but let��s find our employer quick��Rowan answers. ��Some of these people have been eyeing both me and Zar for a while now��.

    I look behind and I see that Rowan is right. Some people are staring at us, no at them. Why did they suddenly get so interested?

    ((Hmm, they haven��t done anything yet but for now don��t do or say anything suspisious. Actually, don��t talk at all for the time being. Ok?)).

    Rowan and Zar doesn��t answer but I guess that means they understand. I ask another person where I can find Ienna. Her shop is just around the corner., I can��t miss it, he says.

    We round the corner and what we find is a row of houses, all shops but amongst them one is standing out more than the others. The whole building is painted blue and the door is red. But what��s weirder than that is the tree seemingly growing out from the house.

    Above the red door hangs a sign saying ��Iennas Pharmacy and Healing Studio��.

    ((Seems like we found it��))

    I open the door and I, Rowan and Zar walks into the store. A tiny bell rings when we open the door. Even thou the door is big Rowan has to duck when he walks through it. The inside of the store is just as unusual as the outside. The walls are painted yellow and huge shelves covers the walls. They all have poitions, small pouches and scrolls in them in the end of the room I can see a reception desk, an orange door and a spiral staircase. In the middle of the room I can see the rest of the tree I saw outside.

    ��I��m busy right now but please take a seat! I will soon join you�� A young voice suddenly says from upstairs. I decide to follow the advice and sitt down on one of the chairs that stands in the corner of the room Zar lays down beside me and rests his head on my lap. Rowan also tries to sit down on the chair besides me but he is to heavy. I can hear the chair creak under him. I tell him he needs to stand up. I don��t wanna pay for a broken chair.

    After about one minute I can hear someone walking down the stairs. I stand up and so does Zar. The person walking down the stairs is a young woman, perhaps in the beginning of her twenties. Wearing a yellow blouse matching the walls and a red red skirt reaching the floor. She is very beautiful with stawberry blonde hair reaching her shoulders, blue eyes and translucent green skin. Green skin?

    ��Thank you for waiting. My name is Ienna Iieva�� she says, stretching out her hand. I grab it.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ��Ah, hello. My name is Ruth. I came her to turn in the mangleroots you wanted��. Rowan takes a step forward and shows Ienna the mangleroots.

    ��Ohhh! That��s perfect! I was just about to run out of them!�� she takes forth a tiny pouch from her between her�� Assets. ��So, how many did you gather?��

    ��70��.

    ��Ok, 70 I see, so that makes 140 copper coins. Huh, who could have guessed, I have exactly 140 copper coins in here!�� Ienna smiles and gives me the pouch.��Can your golem please carry the mangleroots upstairs and just lay them down on the table there?��

    ��Yeah, no problem. Can you please do that?�� I ask Rowan. He just nods and walk upstairs with all the manglerootsin his arms. Meanwhile Ienna starts to talk with me.

    ��So, I guess the quest without a hitch?��

    ��Yeah, we dug up a mandrake by mistake but other than that, nothing else��.

    Ienna takes a deep breath and steps forward, grabbing my arms.

    ��A mandrake!? Are you sure???�� she prectically screams.

    ��U-uhu!�� I say while nodding, still in shock from the sudden action. Ienna seems to realize that she startled me and calms down, releasing her grip on me.

    ��I��m sorry ��bout that, but tell me, do you still have the body of the mandrake?��

    ��Y-yeah�� I say and picks it up from the bag. After I accidentaly killed it I thought it would be a waste to throw it away so I kept it. I give it to Ienna. She gently takes it from me.

    ��Good condition�� Full adult�� Still fresh���� she mumble. I can hear how Rowan is walking down the stairs.

    ��Uhm, are you ok?�� I can��t help but ask.

    ��Ah, yes! It��s just that mandrakes are pretty hard to come by. May I perhaps buy this from you?�� she says holding the mandrake up in the air.

    ��Oh, uh, yeah that��s fine!��

    ��Perfect, then perhaps, let us say, 30 silver coins?��

    �� Th-th-thirty silver coins!? I stare at the mandrake. Does hunting monsters bring this much money? I gotta ask Jeanette when I return to the guild.

    After five minutes I walked out of the shop without any mangleroots but with a lot of coins in my pocket. Ienna waves me off when I exits. While I cannot see the sun I can imagine it��s still to esrly to return to the guild and do nothing so I decide to use some of my new money. I never liked to go shopping in my old life but I am in desperate need of equipment right now. My ony armor is my robe and my only weapons is my voice, claws and spells.  But I will wait with the weapons for now.

    We walk around for a while before I found the perfect shop. Evins Adventurer Shop. When I walked in I was immediately greeted by a 40 year old looking man dressed in simple clothes.

    ��Good day little lady. Looking for something?��

    ��I am in need of a light armor for those who use magic�� I answer.

    ��I see, I see. Well the armor is here in the room while the weapons are upstairs. The light armor hangs on the left wall. Just shout if you need something�� the man says, nodding. I thank him and start looking around. The left wall�� Look at all these armors! Like those I have ofter seen before in games. But none of them seems right. They are either to heavy, to big or to expensive.

    Finally I find a set of robes about my size. I pick the lightest one, I don��t want to limit my movements and speed. The robe itself is made out of dark blue cloth and have a very high colar, reaching my cheeks.

    I try it on. It fits perfectly! When I take it off something else catches my eye. On display I see a pointy mage hat, those you see on halloween and in movies. Made out of green leather with scales on it. I reach for it but I am to shory. Rowan picks it down for me. I thank him from within my mind. He nods. I put the hat on and I��ve got to admit, it feels really good!

    Ok, this is good enough regarding armor for now.

    I pay for the armor and now I decide to head back to the guild, but for now I summon Rowan and Zar into the Storage. When I arrive I am greeted by Owen. He gives me a glass of juice, but this time it��s red. It��s bitter but still tasty.

    I head up towards the womens room. I am really tired and is in desperate need of a bath. When I enter the room it��s empty so I quickly fill the tub, slip out of my clothes and step into the bath. Ahhhh this is heaven��

    ��Hey bosss~~~��

    ��What is it Morgana?��

    ��Do you remember our deal?��

    ��..! Wait Morgana not ye-��

    Morgana transforms back into her snake form and suddenly a seven meter, maybe 100 kilos reptile cuddels with me in the bath.

    ��Oh, so thiss is a bath! While I can��t feel the warm water I feel cleaner! I underssstand why fleshies like it!��

    ��Fleshies?�� Zar asks.

    ��Organic creaturess made out of flessh and blood. Ya know, non-golemsss!��

    ��Oh, fleshies!��

    ��Morgana, while I am not against you taking a bath, are you even considering how mistress is feeling?�� Rowan asks, sounding irritated.

    ��Oh, I bet it��s fine! Right bosss?��

    ��...��

    ��Bosss?��

    Sorry that I can��t answer Morgana, I am to busy drowning underneath your body.

 Chapter 43: Oops?

    After taking a bath and nearly dying I am full off energy. Morgana is still laying in the bath, even if large portions off her body doesn��t fit into the tub. But for now it��s fine because we are the only ones here.

    I put on my new clothes and tilt my hat so that it slightly covers my face. I didn��t find any eyepatches but bandages goes for now. I let my hair fall down past my shoulders without any restraint. Hehehe. Now I look like a real adventurer!

    In my past life I had a friend that was a huge cosplayer and she would sometimes drag me along. Honestly I always found it pretty fun! I would always dress up as my favorite game or anime characters. My friend was really good a making costumes, she even won prizes! If she could see me now she would probably use me as a dress-up doll. And I am not gonna do that! I refuse! I-

    Suddenly the door opens and in walks an 180 centimeter tall woman with balloons on her chest. At least hope they are balloons. Dressed in simple brown pants and a loose sitting blouse. With her black hair tied back in a pony tail and her sharp yellow eyes my mind instantly went to a hawk. A hawk with balloons on its chest.

    When she sees me she simply nods before going to what I assume is her bed and lays down. After a few seconds I can hear her breaths becoming even and shallow.

    Eh? Really? I have not even eaten dinner yet and you go to sleep? You didn��t even change clothes! How can you fall asleep that fast? Is she like Ansgar, a heavy sleeper? And what is with those mountains!? What in the name of everything holy did they feed you when you were young!? You must have ingested a LOT of proteins!

    Sigh, sometimes lIfe really is unfair.

    Speaking of food and stuff, I am pretty hungry! Luckily, tonight I will be able to buy my own food! I practically skips down the stairs and till the reception desk. When I arrive downstairs most of the adventurers have already ordered their meals and started eating. The smell of food makes me drool.

    ��Hello Owen!��

    Owen nods.

    ��I would like to order some dinner please!��

    From under the reception desk Owen picks up a tiny sheet of paper and slides it over to me. On it stands different meals you can order.

    ��Hmm, I think I will have�� The fish with steamed vegetables!��

    Once again Owen nods and slides the paper back. He then turns around and ring a tiny little bell hanging on the wall. The moment he does a tiny cloud of purple smoke appears before him. From the smoke appears a tiny figure, barely bigger than my hand, dressed in all yellow and with blue wings.

    I take a deep breath. A fairy! Appraisal do your job!

    Name: Erina von Forgatmigej

    Title: Keeper of the Guild

    Race: House Fae

    Level: 26

    HP 80

    MP 150

    Vit. 23

    Str. 15

    Dex. 30

    Int. 35

    Wis. 20

    Char. 56

    Luck 23

    The fae immediately turns around and looks at me. Oh-oh, did she notice I used Appraisal on her? She flies closer and closer until she is right in front of my face.

    Suddenly she starts pressing my cheeks together.

    ��M-Mistress!�� Rowan shouts.

    ��Oh my! What an adorable child! What is you name chid?��

    ��M-my name is Ruth, nice to meet y-you��.

    ��Nice to meet you too Ruth! My my, you really are extremely cute! Look Owen! Isn��t she the cutest?�� Erina asks, staring at me with sparkling eyes.

    Owen simply shows her the paper he had previously given me and points towards the dish I choosed.

    ��Oh! Is it perhaps your order my child?��

    ��Y-yeah��. My cheeks hurt��

    ��Hehehe, in that case I will make it extra tasty! But until then, bye!�� Erina disappears in another cloud of purple smoke, leaving me dumbfounden.

    ��W-what just happened?��

    ��Don��t worry Ruth, it��s in her nature�� a voice begind me says. I turn around and there stands Jeanette, this time dressed in a silver dress. She is smiling.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ��Her nature?�� I ask.

    ��Well she is a fae after all. Faes have a soft spot for children and are natural airheads! But she is one damn good chef��.

    �� I am actually older counting with my old life but I decide it��s better to stay silent.

    ��But I guess from your new gear that your quest went good�� Jeanette points out.

    ��Hehe, yeah!�� I exclaim. ��While I did my quest I found a mandrake and later sold to the healer Ienna��.

    ��You found a mandrake?�� Jeanette asks in disbelief.

    ��Don��t you believe me?�� I ask with a sad voice, using puppy eyes to convey my feelings.

    ��Oh I didn��t mean it like that! I��m sorry Ruth, please don��t cry!�� (Hehehe, being a ��kid�� sure is convenient sometimes!) ��But Ruth, how did you avoid the scream?��

    ��Eh?��

    ��When you pull a mandrake out of the ground it lets a deafening scream. Those who hear the scream either goes deaf or crazy, sometimes both. But how did you make it?��

    ��Erh, emmm����

    Crap crap crap crap crap! So that��s why I got so much money for it! What to do, what to do what to d-

    Suddenly a cloud of purple smoke appears. Erina, carrying a plate of food, flies in front of me.

    ��Here you go child! One fish with steamed vegetables, just for you! Oh, hi Nette!�� she says, winking at Jeanette. She then hands me the plate. ��Hope you like it! See ya!�� Erina exclaims before disappearing in another cloud of purple smoke. Jeanette sighs.

    ��Well, I guess I will leave you to your food. I��m in my office if you need me��. Jeanette walks off. Puh! That was close! I didn��t know how to answer her!

    ��Mistress, that could have ended badly!��

    ((I know!))

    Owen coughs and suddenly I realize that I��m still carrying the plate of food. I blush and begin searching for a table. Most of them are full except for one where only a single person is sitting. Wearing a black leather armor with a white hood covering the face. Sigh, guess I have no choice. I slowly walk towards the person.

    ��Uhmm, can I take this seat?��

    The hooded person looked up, revealing�� A mask. A completely white mask without any wholes for the eyes or mouth.

    ��Of course�� is the answer I get. Hesitantly I sit down. It makes me feel uncomfortable, not being able to see the expression of the person opposite of me. They can stare at me without me noticing it. Brrrrrr! I start eating my food. Wow! It��s really good!

    ��Mistress, is it enjoyable?�� Rowan asks.

    ((Ah, yeah, it��s tasty!))

    ��I wish I also could eat food mama. Then we could all eat together!��

    ((That would be very nice! Wouldn��t it Morgana?))

    ��...

    ((Morgana?))

    ��She must still be in the bath��.

    ��Oh no-��

    KA-BOOM!!! A sudden explosion shakes the guild.

    ��Get back here you vile beast!!!��

    �� Crap. I throw some coins on the counter to pay for the food before I run up the stairs till the female restroom. I can see smoke coming out of the door, that is laying knocked down on the floor. But before I can enter Morgana jumps out and lands on me, causing me to fall on my butt.

    ��B-b-b-bossss!����

    I quickly summon Morgana into the storage and seconds afterwards the balloon-chested woman walks out with fire engulfing her arms.

    ��Where are you!? I will skin you alive and make a new hat out of you!!!��

    ((... Morgana, what did you do?))

    ��Well after I had taken my bath I decided to sssnuggle up with you, to repay for what happened earlier in the bath. But ssadly I misstook this woman for you. Ssso I ended up wrapping around her before she woke up and attacked me��.

    ((How could you believe she was me!? She��s a balloon woman tall as a mountain!!!))

    ��It was dark!��

    �� I need to seriously reconsider my choices.

 Chapter 44: FIRE!!

    Hi! Birdie here! Sorry for no chapters these past days. I have been celebrating my birthday and had quite a lot to do. Ugh, I might have had the saddest birthday ever!

    I have easter break right now so I��m home alone with my siblings while my parents work. My siblings and I had to clean the house aallll day and do all the dishes.

    My parents came home later than ususal and we were going to eat dinner when my mom told us she had tripped and landed on her arm earlier that day and perhaps it was broken. So she and dad had to drive to the hospital, leaving me and my siblings to eat alone in silence.

    Oh, I also by mistake kicked down a lamp, breaking it. That was my birthday. Yay T_T

    Sorry, just wanted to complain. Here��s a chapter for you all!

    ----------------------------------------------------

    So here I am, standing before an angry 180 centimeter mountain of muscles. Did I mention she is also on fire. Yeah, I��m dead. Sorry guys, no more chapters. I don��t think I have the luck to reincarnate with my memories intact TWICE. Please make me smarter in my next life.

    ��Where are you, you faul beast! Reveal yourself so that I may slay you!�� the woman shouts in anger.

    ��Hell no!�� Morgana shouts. She is obviously terrified. This is my fault. I shouldn��t have left her in the bath! Bad Ruth! If I die it��s my fault. Well I��m glad Morgana is safe at least. I don��t know what I would have done if anything had happened to her.

    Suddenly the woman notices me. She grabs my shoulders and squeeze them hard. Her hands are still on fire! Ow! It hurts! I am still a little sore after Morgana launched at me. Luckily she didn��t hit me that hard or else I might hve broken at least half my ribs. Wait, where ere I? Oh, that��s right, the angry woman staring into my eyes- I mean eye. I activate Physical Buff.

    ��Kid! Did ya see where that wretched, ugly piece of shit went!?��

    ��Who are you calling ugly you old hag!?��.

    ((Morgana, now is not the time!)) But this is good. She doesn��t suspect that I am the one that hid Morgana. Ok, time to make use of that liar title! I close my eyes and when I open them I give her my saddest and moat afraid puppy eyes.

    ��I-I am s-s-sorry ma��am, but I don��t k-know!��. The woman hesitates and she appears to calm down a little. Good, now for the final strike. Once again I close my eyes but this time when I open them I tears gather in my eyes. I start to sulk.

    The woman panics. I can hear footsteps running up the stairs. Good.

    ��N-no, don��t cry! I didn��t mean to scare you! Please, forgive meeee!�� The flames surrounding her subdues and she releases my shoulders grabbing my hands instead.

    Mwahahahaha, everything goes according to plan.

    ��What the f**k is going on here?�� somebody suddenly asks. I turn around. Behind us stand a group of people, all adventurers. All of them stares at me as if they had just seen a pig fly.

    ��I-I didn��t mean to make her cry, I swear!�� the woman shouts at the crowd.

    ��Well, if it��s Philomena it��s no wonder the child got scared�� one of the adventurers say.

    ��Yeah, she scares kids by just walking pass them on the street!�� another says. Everyone in the group murmurs and nods, agreeing with what they said. The woman, Philomena, releases my hands and drops to the floor. An aura of depression surrounds her.

    ��But to think that the kid made her panic like that����

    ��Truly an unusual child��.

    ��What��s her name again?��

    ��I think it��s Ruth��.

    ��Only Ruth? Poor kid����

    Crap, not good. I don��t want to bring to much attention. What if they realize I��m a monster? If they all react the same way Philomena did I will not be able to stay here for too long. I like this place! Also, why do they all act like that when they bring up my name!?

    ��Mistress, I do not mean to disturb your thinking but aren��t your belongings still in the room?��

    ((Yes they are. Why do you wonder?))

    ��Well, the room is on fire after all��.

    �� CRAAAAAAP! I run into the room before anyone can stop me. The whole room is burning. Geez, she really went all out! I can barely see anything through the smoke. It��s so hot in here and hard to breathe. Even if Physical Buff is activated and I have the skill Fire Immunity it is still pretty low level.

    I need to gwt out of here but not before I find my stuff. Think, where did I put the bag�� After I stepped out of the bath I got dressed, then Philomen walked in and I went down to eat. Between those two instancea I must have put it somewhere. But where!?

    That��s right! It��s next to the bed I changed beside. The fifth bed on the left! I start searching through the smoke. After a while I find it, right where I left it. Luckily the flames have not gotten to it yet. Haaa, everything worked out in the end. I turn around. Crap. The fire have spread and I am surrounded. But I can still make it! I start walking towards the exit when the ceiling collapses and a large piece of wood falls over me, holding me down.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Augh! I can feel my organs squshing. It really hurts. Shit, I have really low HP so something like tjis could have killed me! I try to lift the piece of wood but my strenght is not enough!

    ��Mistress, let us help!��

    ((No, I can��t summon you here! You are too heavy and the floor will collapse!))

    ��But bosss-��

    ((I said no!!!)

    ��Mama!��

    Crap, what should I do? I can��t transform either, if I do they will surely hunt me down! Think, think, think!

    Suddenly the pressure holding me down subdues and my body becomes free. Someone picks me up. It��s Philomena! She puts me under her arm like a ragdoll and runs through the fire, ignoring it as if it was nothing. I may have found another -sama��

    Philomena and I exits the room but that is not enough. She jumps from the second floor and lands on a table, breaking it.

    ��.

    That was very unnecessary! Someone (probably Jeanette) has to fix that! Gosh! If Jeanette did not have that fixing skill someone would have to pay for that table! Respect money! Still, thank you for saving me even thou you were the one that started the fire.

    ��Are you Ok?�� Philomena asks. Damn she looks cool. Too cool.

    ��Yes thank you�� I answer ��but what do you do now?��

    ��Huh? What do you mean?��

    ��Well you did just set fire to the guild. I can imagine that Jeanette is not that happy right now��.

    ��... She��s going to kill me����

    Philomena breaks down once again and drops to the floor, releasing me from under her arm. I land on my feet and cast a healing spell on myself. That was too close for my taste. Luckily I hot my bag with me out of the fire.

    I look around and I notice that everyone is helping to put out the fire. They hand over buckets, use water magic and try to suffocate it. Some mages are trying to keep the fire under control with spells.

    ��The fire have spread to other buildings!��

    ��Have someone alerted the city guard!?��

    ��They are on their way!��

    I can��t help but feel responsible for what happened.

    ((Guys, we need to help them!))

    ��As you wish mistress!��

    I summon Rowan and Zar. I give out some orders and we start to wotrk. Roman starts handing buckets with the others, Zar carries wet towels while I heal the injured ones. I also mimic the water spells the mages are casting and soon I learn the spell Water Beam.

    After about 10 minutes the fire is gone. Everyone is congratulating each other and patting each other on the backs. I summon everyone back.

    ��Ok good work ladies and gentlemen! The re-construction will soon be done!�� someone shouts. It��s Jeanette! She��s standing in on the counter and closes her eyes. Suddenly everything that had been destroyed by the fire starts to glow, just like the first time I arrived at the guild. Soon everything is fixed and it almost seems like nothing had happened. Everyone starts to chatter happily.

    ��Now�� she says and jumps down from the counter ��who is responsible for this mess?��

    Everyone goes quiet but there is no need for any words. The gazes all are directed towards one person. Philomena. Her face goes pale and she starts sweating. Jeanette walks towards her until they stand face to face.

    ��Ah, Philomena B. Meleni, do you perhaps know who it was?�� Jeanette asks with a smile.

    ��Eh, uhm, well you see, the thing is a beast tried to attack me in my sleep!��

    ��Oh, a beast you say?�� Jeanette smiles even wider. ��Then would you mind telling me where it is now?��

    ��The thing is�� It escaped����

    ��It escaped you say? Hmm, if I don��t remember wrong, where you not the one that once claimed that cow was a demon in disguise?��

    ��T-that might so be but����

    ��AND the time a part of the forest was destroyed because SOMEONE thought she was being followed. Who was it now again?��

    ��I-it was me���� Philomena whispers.

    ��Huh? I did not hear you, you gotta speak louder, my dear��.

    ��It was me!�� She is shouting now amd she��s got tears in her eyes.

    ... I gotta be real careful not to get on Jeanettes bad side.

 Chapter 45: Battle Start!

    It��s been three weeks since the fire incident. According to Jeanette things like that happens quite often. Most adventurers are quite hot blooded and sometimes things escalate and fights occour. Doesn��t make it more ok though.

    I have also gained a nickname among the adventurers; Golem Girl, due to my apparently amazing control ower my golems. The way they moved was very realistic and the finess they had while working was incredibly precise.

    After getting seriously scolded by Jeanette, Philomena apologized once again for scaring me. She even promised she would teach me some fire magic and some combat if I forgived her! Being the kind and caring person that I am I of course accepted it. Hohoho, I really am a saint (phoenix evolution here I come!).

    During these three weeks I did nothing but train, eat, sleep and do quests. Thanks to my ability to learn spells by watching them training with Philomena was very easy. After showing them to me once I could immediately use them. But I still need to train. Even if I know the spell I am not as skilled with them as Philomena. She is way more experienced than I am. It seems that she is a famous adventurer and is A ranked. Morgana would not stand a chance.

    But it��s kinda hard to believe considering how she acts sometimes. At first glance she appears cold, dignified and terrifying but when you get to know her better you realize it is actually quite the opposite. Philomena is air headed, ill tempered, ill manered, hot blooded, paranoid and suprisingly enough quite shy when it comes to new people.

    Her teaching methods are quite�� Unique. By unique I mean it involves throwing fireballs at me and forcing me to endure hellish training sessions. She and Rowan would get along well.

    Neither less the training is quite effective. I have already been taught three new spells; fire step, which means I boost by speed by charging my legs with fire, kinda like rockets, fire coat, the same spell Philomena used to set fire to the guild. It basically involves that I cover myself with fire without it hurting me. The last one is, and hold on now, FIRE BREATH. I can now breathe fire, just like a dragon! Now how cool is that!?

    Of course I also trained without Philomena too. Some things I can��t show her, like my other form. Considering how she acted whn she sw Morgana I get the chills just imagining how it would go if she saw this form. I have been practising gliding with Morgana and I think that I��ll soon be able to fly! Finally! I have grasped the basics and cand now control my body better when soaring.

    The other ones have also trained. They said they wanted to get stronger. Rowan focused on his swordsmanship and weapon creation. He appears to be very determined. According to Morgana and Zar he is training non-stop whenever he is in the storage. He will also soon evolve! Just one more level and a new form will get unlocked. I wonder what he will become.

    Morgana leveled up her transforming skill and can now transform into a dagger and a mini version of herself, about the same size as she was before. She found this very convenient as now she can continue resting on my shoulders. She tried some fire magic but in the end she said she prefered wind magic.

    Zar reached another level but his progression rate is really slow. Is it because he is like a child. Does ones mentality determine how fast one level up? I didn��t mean for Taro, nor anyone else, to have the personality they have but I guess if I imagine it I can perhaps determine it.

    If I create a golem with the mentality of a toddler does it not level up at all? Well, I have no intention of creating another child right now so I guess I have to leave it at that.

    Today Philomena called me out to a place just outside the forest. She didn��t say what we are gonna do but I guess it��s some kind of training? She gave me a map showing the location and then she left in a hurry. The last thing she  told me was to be prepared�� I��ve got a good feeling about this!

    -------------------------------------------------

    I arrive in an empty field where nothing grows, just dry earth and rocks. In the middle of the field there��s a large hill but otherwise the area is entirely flat. It seems like Philomena has yet to arrive so I sit down on a nearby rock and waits.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ((Am I perhaps too early?))

    ��No mistress, you are on time. Maybe Philomena is just late?�� Rowan said.

    ��Well the hag isss old. Musst be hard to remember thingss at that age�� Morgana commented with a sharp voice.

    ��Yeah, she is old!!�� Zar shouted in agreement.

    ��Morgana, stop it! You are having a bad influence on Balthazar!��. Morgana mumbles something about wrinkles and scales but I don��t listen. She becomes pissed every time Philomena is mentioned. Still mad huh?

    ��SO YOU SHOWED UP MY DEAR DISCIPLE�� a booming voice suddenly says. I turn around. What. The. Funk. On the hill stands Philomena, dressed in red armor and with a painted face. Is that war paint? And what is that thing on her head? Is that a�� Wolf skull with horns?

    ��P-Philomena, what are you wearing?�� I ask, confused as heck.

    ��WELL MY BATTLE ARMOR OF COURSE.��

    ��Battle armor? Then what was that armor you wore before?��

    ��THAT WAS JUST MY REGULAR CLOTHES BUT ENOUGH ABOUT THAT�� she says and jumps down the hill, landing 10 meters in front of me. ��TODAY I SHALL TEST YOU. HOW YOU MAY ASK? WITH A BATTLE OF COURSE!��

    ��B-battle? Wait, why are your voice so loud? I don��t underst-��

    ��BEGIN!��. Philomena charge toward me. I jump up in the air, causing Philomena to hit the rock I previously sat on. The rock shatters into tiny pieces.

    ��Philomena wait! I don��t wish to fight you!��

    ��THEN YOU SHALL PERISH��. Philomena suddenly disappears from my vision only to appear next to me the following second.

    W-wah! How did she get there!? She didn��t even use fire step!

    Philomenas fist gets ingulfed in fire and she aims it towards me. Once again I jump away but when I do she grabs my face and slams me into the ground. Agh! That really freaking hurt! It feels like my head is about to crack open! How is my HP?

    HP: 2/5

    CRAP! Another hit and I am dead! Before Philomena have the chance to slam me to the ground I use Death Scream. This causes her to flinch in pain and put her hands over her ears. I do not let this opportunity pass by so I quickly het on my feet and create some distance between us. I quickly cast a healing spell on myself to recover my lost HP. Damn, that hit against the ground made me dizzy.

    Luckily my Death Scream seems to have been effective. Philomena releases her head and stares at me for a sec before suddenly she starts to laugh.

    ��HAHAHAHA! I DON��T KNOW WHAT THAT WAS BUT I LIKE IT! I GUESS IT��S TIME TO GET SERIOUS!��

    �� She wasn��t serious before?

    Philomenas body suddenly gets ingulfed in fire and she starts roaring like some kind of beast. What is with her!? This reminds me off some anime where the protagonist shouts when powering up (it��s over 9000!!!). I activate mana dome anf begin preparing a sealing rune underneath Philomena. But my sealing takes to long to activate and when she realize what I am about to do she use fire step to avoid it.

    This is dangerous�� Philomena is stronger, faster and more durable than. She also have more battle experience. I am in deep trouble. But I have a plan. It is so stupid that it just might work.

 Chapter 46: The Plan

    *This chapter is very short and I apologize for that. I wanted to post the poll as soon as possible. Thank you for reading!*

    ---------------------------------------------

    Philomena starts firing fire balls at me. My mana dome blocks most of them out but some create cracks where they hit. In response I create 10 mana lances and shoot them towards her. Of course she is able to avoid all of them but the moment I fire them I create 10 more and shoot them directly afterwards, forcing her to be constantly on the move.

    I know her physical prowess is much better than mine but I am very confident in my MP. I conducted some tests and it seems my MP regeneration is about 10 MP every five second. Thanks to this I will be able to use my magic for a log time.

    But after a few more hits from the fire balls my mana dome breaks. I try to summon another one but Philomena doesn''t let me do that. She fire at such a rapid speed that I don''t have any time to prepare it. She smirks. She suddenly stops in her tracks and start mumbling something. Suddenly a pillar of fire appears right in front of her.

    "PREPARE YOURSELF FOR PAIN!!" Philomena yells. The pillar starts moving towards me at an tremendous speed. I try to run away but it''s to fast. It''s getting closer and closer...

    ((Rowan, I need you right now!))

    "Yes mistress!"

    I summon Rowan. He then embraces me and creates five large shields surrounding us. The fire pillar hits us but Rowan and his shields protects me from it. After a few seconds it disappear.

    ((Rowan, are you ok!?))

    "Yes mistress, I am fine, just minor damage taken, nothing to worry about" he answers. Even if he says that I cast a healing spell on him, healing the injuries he acquired.

    "SO YOU FINALLY SUMMONED ONE OF YOUR GOLEMS. NOW THIS WILL BE FUN!"

    Rowan releases me from his arms and charges towards Philomena. They start exchanging blows. Rowan really have gotten better. He can handle the the sword much easier and his movements more fluent. But even if he have improved Philomena is superior. She is much faster and uses magic to strengthen her attacks.

    Just like with the glutton trolls I heal Rowan from his injuries from the distance while he fights head on. But while Philomena is focused on Rowan I slowly make my way towards them. I just need to wait for the exact right moment.

    Suddenly Philomena lands a kick on Rowans right leg, shattering it. He falls down on hus knee. Morgana lets out a cray laugh as she prepares for the finishing blow...

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Jeanette! What are you doing here?" I exclaim in a high voice.

    Philomena freeze on the spot and looks around, worried. This is my chance. Fast, before she can react, I am behind her jump up aim my leg towards her neck. She turns around and attempts to use fire step when Rowan grab both her legs.

    SUCCES! My kick lands on the side of her head. Her eyes rull up and she falls down on the ground. I remember reading in a book that hitting this spot could make one go unconscious if you hit hard enough.

    Victory! I jump at Rowan, hugging him.

    "Good work mistress, you did well".

    "I could never have done it without you Rowan!"

    "Good jobb you two" Morgana commented.

    "I wanna be just as strong as Mama!".

    "This is worth a celebration! Tonight we party!" Morgana shouts.

    "I don''t know about a party..."

    "Party!!" Zar exclaims in a exited tone.

    "Sigh, ok, a party then" I say. Suddenly a blue screen appears before me.

    //You have gained one level and your MP have risen with 5! The stone golem Rowan have reached max level! Please choose from following evolutions!//

    Iron Golem (named variant)

    A golem made out of pure iron. Common guardians in dwarven. High durability, strength  low flexibility and speed. Easily hurt by electricity. Can change the form of their bodies to create blades out of their arms and the like.

    Because the golem about to evolve have been given a name the stats of the creature have been doubled.

    Living Armor (named variant)

    This species is basically an armor with consciousness. Most of them are armors possessed by angry spirits, making them very aggressive. Known for their battle prowess they are feared in fights. Based on the element they belong to their stats change accordingly.

    Because the golem about to evolve have been given a name the stats of the creature have been doubled.

    Ohohohoho, what is this?

 Chapter 47: Evolution That Excites

    Hi guys, Birdie here! I want to thank everyone that voted for Rowans next evolution. The winner is Living Armor! This WILL affect the story. Thank you for reading!

    -----------------------------------------------

    ��Rowan, do you see this?��

    ��Yes mistress, it seems like I now can evolve�� Rowan answers in a calm voice.

    ��I also wanna evolve mama!!�� Zar exclaims in anticipation.

    ��Zar, I��ve told you; you cannot evolve until you reach your max level��.

    ��But I wanna evolve now!!!�� Zar is shouting now. ��Morga and Rowa have already evolved but not me! It��s unfair!!�� What followed was a terrible tantrum with Zar shouting how he also wanted to be strong and grow up.

    ��Enough!�� I shout and Zar goes silent. ��You will evolve someday but not now. Complaining about will not help!��

    ��I-I��m sorry mama���� Zar whispers. Sigh, I need to stop spoiling him and be more strict or else he will grow up to be a spoiled brat.

    ��It��s ok but let��s get back to buisness. Rowan, what do you want yo evolve into?��

    ��A living armor, mistress��. Huh? Did Rowan just decide for himself? Theres nothing wrong with him doing so I just didn��t expect it! Well if that is what he chose then fine. Living armor it is!

    The moment I pick living armor Rowans body starts to glow, just like Morganas did before. But while Morhana grew Rowan seems to be shrinking. What is happening to Rowans body? Ugh, the light is blinding me! I shield my eye with my hand. I only lower my hand when the light starts to die out.

    Rowans previous form was large and bulky and he looked like an statue more than a warrior but this form�� His old stone body have been replaced by white metal covered with yellow ornaments. His arms, neck and wrists are covered with golden chainmail. His hands are golden metal gloves decorated with a cirkular pattern.

    Rowans head is now an actual helmet with two long slender horns pointing out from his forehead, leaning backwards. They are slightly curved at the end, giving them a dignified feeling. Inside the helmet theres two small yellow lights, which I assume are his eyes.

    He became shorter, about 10 centimeters and he is much slimmer. But he still looks strong. Simply put he looks more human. One could easily believe it was a human wearing a regular armor. Well not exactly regular. He kinda looks like a royal armor.

    Some blue screens pops up in front of me.

    //Earth Golem Creation have leveled up and you can now create 3 more golems. You will also be able to create them as a subspecies of Earth Golems from the beginning!//

    //You have leveled up mana dome and mana spear till level 2! You have gained the title Mana Manipulator!//

    //Rowans title Golem of Ruth have been changed into Champion of Ruth! This gives him a stat bonus whenever he is around his master [Ruth]!//

    //Stone Weapon Creation have evolved into Earth Elemental Weapon Creation!//

    Name: Rowan

    Title: Champion of Ruth (new!), Earth Knight (new!)

    Race: Living Earth Armor (Named Variant)

    Level: 1/80

    HP: 150/150(x2)

    MP: 20/20(x2)

    Vit. 45(x2)

    Str. 70(x2)

    Dex. 20(x2)

    Int. 20(x2)

    Wis. 15(x2)

    Char. 10(x2)

    Luck 20(x2)

    Exp: 0/1000

    ��Mistrews, how do I look?�� Rowan asks kneeling in front of me.

    ��...��

    ��Mistress?��

    �� Now that just ain��t fair. I mean look at that HP, that��s just mean. Here I am with my 5 HP and crappy strength and here he comes with freaking 300 points! What about his new skills? Are they just as unfair?

    Earth Elemental Weapon Creation Lv. 5

    Allows the caster to create a weapon made out of materials belonging to the earth element.The higher the spell level the stronger and more complicated the weapon become. The weapon does not disappear afterwards. Costs 10 mana to create a weapon.

    Limited Shapeshifting Lv. 3

    Allows the user to use limited shapeshifting. The higher the ability level the more advanced the transformations become. Costs 10 mana to start and another 5 per 5 h. Current avaible forms; 3.

    Obs! Because of the casters species the caster can now only transform into weapon related items!

    Symbiosis Lv. 1

    Thanks to the casters species the caster can be worn by another individual. When done the caster can use the other ones abilities and gets a stat boost.

    The other individual have to be sentient and organic. The higher the skill level the more of the other ones power the caster can bring out.

    Walking Fortress Lv. 1

    By using this skill the user temporarily hightens its defense. The higher the level the stronger the effect and the longer it lasts. Costs 20 MP to use. Current time duration; 15 minutes.

    Rage Lv. 1

    The user is thrown in a fit of rage and attacks everything in sight. When used the user gets an incredible stat boost.

    Swordsmanship Lv. 7

    Allows the user to handle a sword. The higher the level the higher the mastery of said art.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Hand-to hand Combat Lv. 4

    Allows the user to fight unarmed. The higher the level the higher the mastery of said art.

    Ohhhhhh! This is really cool! I am no longer jealous�� Ok maybe just a tiny bit but not as much as before! With this Rowans combat capacity is much higher! The Symbiosis skill seems almost to good to be true! The only thing that worries me is that Rage thing, that could be dangerous. Attack everything in sight? Not good. He could by mistake attack innocents. Or me. That would be bad.

    ��Mistress, is something wrong?�� Rowan asks in a worried tone. Oh, sorry Rowan, I forgot that you were there.

    ��Everything is fine Rowan. Also, you look really handsome! Like a hero from a fairy tale!��

    ��T-thank you mistress, but I-I am not worthy of such kind words!��. For some reason Rowan sounds embarrased. It��s kinda cute.

    A sudden groan brings me back to reality. I turn around and on the ground I see Philomena. Crap, I forgot about her!

    ((Rowan, for now we keep your new form a secret!))

    ��If that is what you wish mistress��.

    ��What about the party?�� Zar asks.

    ((We will have it tomorrow, don��t worry!)) I summon Rowan back into the storage before I sit down besides Philomena. Slowly she opens her eyes. When she sees me she smiles.

    ��Ungh, that was a�� Good hit kiddo�� she says, laughing a little.

    ��A-are you ok?�� I ask.

    ��Yeah, don��t worry. Besides�� she says and sits up�� it was my fault, getting distracted like that. Hehehe, you really fooled me there!��

    ��But why did you want to fight me?��.

    ��Well that��s a dumb question. You are simply too good!�� Philomena exclaims.

    ��... Huh?��.

    Philomena stands up and brush the dust of her armor.

    ��When I first started training you I immediately noticed how quickly you picked up what I taught you. Usually learning techniques like Fire Step would take months to learn and years to master. But you understood it in a couple of minutes! I got curious and started to teach you more complex moves but you mastered all of them, no matter what I presented to you. I couldn��t figure it out no matter how much I thinked about it. So I decided to test you. I thought maybe then I could understand. Sadly I got nowhere. I guess you will continue being my little mystery, heh?�� Philomena says this all while smiling.

    ��I guess so�� I answer.

    ��But man that was an interesting fight!�� she says and starts to laugh. ��Even if I only used a part of my power you really amused me till no end!��

    ��EHHHHH!? You didn��t go all out!?��

    ��Hahahaha! Of course not!��. Philomena puts her hands or her hips. ��I didn��t want to kill you after all!��

    �� Dangerous, too dangerous.

    ��But ya know, to defeat me, even if I did hold back, that is quite a feat! How about you and me go dungeon exploring together?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Well now that I��ve seen that you are able to take care of yourself I think that visiting a dungeon might be good training! So what do you think? Do ya wanna venture into a dungeon and defeat monsters with me?�� Philomena stretch out her hand, offering it to me.

    ((... Guys?))

    ��I will follow you no matter what mistress��.

    ��Seemsss like fun��.

    ��I wanna go on an adventure with mama!��.

    �� Ok then it is decided. I grasp Philomenas hand and shake it. She gives me an eager smile. This is gonna be so much fun! Let��s kick some monster butt together!��

    --------------------------------------------------------

    *Later~~~*

    ��Puahh!��.

    Philomena lets out a pleased sigh and slams the glas into the reception desk. ��Another one!�� she shouts before starting to wave the glass in Owens face. He takes the glas and fills it with a golden beverage. Philomena takes a huge sip on it before she lays her arm around me. Because of my heigth my face ends up getting embedded between her breasts.

    I try to escape this dangerous trap but Philomenas strength is too much.

    ��Let me tell you a thing Ruth! I knew it from the moment I saw you, I knew that, that you were special! Right guys!?�� Philomena says, rising her glass above her head. The adventurers surrounding us all did the same while shouting in agreement.

    How did it get to this? I remember that after promising to go dungeon exploring with Philomena we went back to the guild. Then she got invited to drink with some other adventurers and after that things got out off hand. It appears that Philomena cannot handle booze very well.

    Ugh, I don��t like this. I stare at Owen with pleading eyes. He sighs before giving me a quick nod. When Philomena begs for another drink he pours a different kind of liquid in it. This one is red in colour and have a sweet smell. Philomena doesn��t notice. She takes another huge sip. For a few seconds everything seems normal�� That is until she gets completely red in her face. She hastily makes an excuse and runs away.

    I give Owen a questioning gaze. He simply ignores me. Well, I didn��t suspect him to answer. Before Philomena comes back from who knows where I hurry up the stairs and walk into the female resting area. As usual I am the only one here. Seems like everyone else is busy either drinking or doing quests.

    I undress and decides to take a bath. I think I am worth it. Carefully I submerge myself in the warm water and relax. This have been quite an eventfull day and I am dead tired. But I look forward towards heading into that dungeon Philomena spoke about. It seems quite fun and who knows? Maybe I can find a way to dispel my curse in there?

    ��Mama����

    ((Hn? What is it Zar?))

    ��Remember when you had a bath with Morgana?��

    ((... Nonono! Wai-!!))

 Chapter 48: Down The Dungeon We Go!

    The Great Forest Dungeon. That��s the name of the dungeon me and Philomena soon will be entering. Just like the name suggests, the dungeon is forest themed, with all the floors being covered with trees. 15 floors, C level (dungeons have the same grade system as adventurers) and a underground dungeon.

    It��s a famous dungeon. It��s the first dungeon for many new adventurers. Most of the enemies inside it are evolved beasts and plant monsters.

    Philomena told me that she already cleared it once but that it was long and that dungeons evolve under time. I found this very interesting but when I asked about she simply told me that not much was know about dungeons and there are still many mysteries surounding them.

    Philomena also explained that on the last floor one would have to fight the boss monster in order to clear the dungeon. I kinda realized this myself but still I let her explain. She seems to like acting like a mentor.

    Either way, she told me that when she cleared the dungeon the boss monster was a giant wolf that could summon minions to fight for it. But this time the chance that we are gonna fight the same monster is pretty slim. By now the dungeon have surely chosen another monster as its champion.

    We are not gonna enter the dungeon alone. Philomena invited some of her old companions to join us and they agreed. According to her we will meet them at the dungeon. She have yet to tell me anything about them other than ��they are great fighters��. I just hope they are not as�� Hot blooded as Philomena.

    Two days before heading into the dungeon we bought the supplies that would be needed. There were ordinary things like food, water and maps over the dungeon floors but we also bought magical lanterns that emitted light when you used your mana and instant sealing runes in case we ever get cornered.

    I also bought some additional armor for myself. While I recently did buy my robe and hat they didn��t provide me much protection. I bought a leather west, leather arm- and leg guards, a pair of fire proof gloves and sturdy new shoes.

    Philomena offered to pay for it but I declined. Why? Well hehehe you see�� During these past three weeks I have dune A LOT of quests and gathered quite the fortune. 78 copper coins and 12 silver to be exact. Plus, remember the money I got from that mandrake? Mhm. Hehehe, I��ve never had this much money before! My parents would be so proud of me~

    --------------------------------------------------------

    Finally the day arrived. Philomena and I parted together from Ozlem and headed towards the dungeon. For the occasion Philomena is wearing the same armor she had when we fought. The dungeon itself was located five miles from the city. It��s entrance was a partially destroyed temple made out of black marble.

    ��Here we are! The Great Forest dungeon!�� Philomena exclaims in an exited voice. ��Hehehe, this brings back memories!��

    ��Hey Phi!�� a deep voice suddenly shouts. We turn around and see three people walking towards us. The one who shouted is a tall man, about 2 meters, dressed in heavy full body armor so that you can��t see his face. On his back hangs a greatsword.

    Next to him walks another person in armor, this one carrying two short swords. Contrary to the other man he is not wearing a helmet so I can see his face. He is young, perhaps 15 years old, and are quite the looker. He have short orange hair, green eyes and�� Cat ears?

    The last person is a man dressed i a black cloak with a hood covering his head. He��s got pale skin and a thin mouth. His eyes are as blue as the sky. I cannot see any weapon.

    ��Took you long enough!�� Philomena shouted towards the group.

    ��Well we ran into some bandits on the way here. We made quick work of them but it took a while to cremate their bodies!�� the armored man shouted back.

    ��How many!?�� she yelled.

    ��30!��.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ��Bah! No excuse then!��.

    ��Well, it would have gone faster if they didn��t have an illusionist with them!��.

    ��Ah, I see! They are really annoying!��.

    ��Yep! Hahaha!��.

    �� Why are they still shouting? We are standing like what, two meters from each other? The shouting man takes off his helmet and HOLY FUNK WHAT IS THAT!? Sorry, sorry but I just got shocked. The man standing before me is bald, with large completely black eyes and no skin. Or maybe he have skin and it��s just translucent? He��s got no lips, exposing all his sharp teeth, and no nose.

    ��Long time no see Phi! And this has to be the girl you mentioned in your letter!�� the man says and goes down on his knee, staring into my eye. ��Nice to meet ya kid, my name Genreto Vall, but my friend call me Gret! Your name is Ruth, am I right?��

    ��Ye-yeah! Nice to meet you too!�� I answers and bows slightly.

    ��Hahaha! What a polite gal! But there��s no need to bow at me, we are colleagues, right?�� Before I have the chane to answer Gret seems to remember something and turns around. ��Hey Leo! You have yet to introduce yourself! Where��s ya manners!�� he says and points towards the cat boy. Leo? Like a lion? Jeez how cliche.

    ��Master, you just said my name so there��s no reason for me to���� he starts saying but Gret cuts him off.

    ��Boy, what did I teach you? Always introduce yourself when meeting new people! How else are ya gonna get to know each other and build trust!?��

    Leo sighs before turning towards me. ��My name is Leo Navil�� Nice to meet you���� After saying that he immediately looks away. I simply mumble nice to meet you back.

    Hmm? It feels like I am forgetting something�� Huh? What is this looming feeling, something feels off- Wha!? Wawawawawa! The cloaked man lifts me up by grabbing the back of my robe and stares into my eye. Gosh those eyes are blue... Then all off a sudden he smiles.

    ��Little birdies should be more careful, wouldn��t you agree?��

    N-no way, he knows I��m a�� whatever I am! Who is this man!?

    Suddenly Philomena slaps him on his back and starts laughing.

    ��Hohoho, you are still the same Bastion! Always saying weird things like that!��

    ��Hello Philomena, I see you��re still alive and kicking�� the man called Bastion says. He releases his grip on me causing me to land on my bum.

    ��This man! How dare he treat mistress like this! Unforgivable!�� Rowan shouts. ��Mistress, let me out so that I can punish him!��

    ��Calm down blockhead. Getting youssself into a fight wont do any good�� Morgana comments.

    ��I guess you��re right Morgana but still, treating mistress like that! I will not forget it!��

    ��Sigh, whatever�� she says.

    ---------------------------------------------------

    Ten minutes later after checking our equipment one last time we head into the dungoen. Inside the temple there��s a spiral starcase leading down. Philomena walks first, then me, Gret, Leo and lastly Bastion. When we atrive at the bottom of the staircase we are greated by a large cave lit up by glowing crystals, the same that can be found in Ozlem. At the end of the cave is a giant gate.

    When we reach the gates Philomena turns around and faces us. She��s smiling.

    ��I��ve got a good feeling about this!��

 Chapter 49: Smelly Dungeon

    Hello, Birdie here! I��m so sorry for not updating for such a while! It��s the end of term and all the teachers decided to have all tests the same time (BASTARDS)! I will try my best to release more chapters as fast as I can! But for now, here��s one chap for you. Thank you for reading!

    ����..����������������������������.

    ��Attack from it��s blind spot!��

    ��The belly is softer! Focus your attacks there!��

    ��It��s charging the poison breath! Stand back!��

    Leaping back into safety, I take cover behind a rock, covering my mouth and nose, while the monster, a creature called Toad King, released a large cloud of poison from it��s mouth. Just like the name suggest it looks like giant toad with green leathery skin, big black round eyes and a set of large horns on the top of it��s head.

    It��s main attacks are all poison related and while it��s intellegence and wisdom is not that high it makes up for it with its strength and speed. And just like any king it has its loyal subjects, monsters called toadmen. They are humanoid toads dressed in light armor. They are not as strong as the king but still pose a threat when fighting in groups.

    The toad king is the second floors boss. We already finished the first floor that didn��t have any final monster. The second and first floor are nearly identical. Both are crowded with trees and animal-related monster. Most monsters we fought have been a mix of wolves, bears and oddly enough; giant squirrels. At first I was reluctant to fight them but after one of them tried to chew off my head I was more than happy to kill them.

    The only difference so far is that the second floor contains a large swamp area, in which me are currently fighting. It smells like old egg farts!

    We entered the dungeon just some hours ago but because of Philomenas and the others overwhelming strength we finished faster than I had thought we would. Sadly I have so far only gained one level but luckily I��ve also gained two more levels in healing magic, another level in mana lances and one level with the water beam.

    Gret and Leo are fighting head on while Philomena and I are attacking from a distance. Bastion, who is an assassin sneaks in and out of shadows, landing critical hits in it��s weak spots. The only thing I can do to help them is cast minor spells, seals and healing magic, but it��s harder to use on humans than golems, maybe because their bodies are more complex?

    They really are pros�� Compared to them I really am a newbie. I will try my best not to drag them down!

    ������������...����.������.������������..

    Five minutes later the Toad King laid twitching on the ground, dead. Around it lays the corpses of the toadmen that died trying to defend it.

    ��Hell yeah! Victory!�� Philomena shouted from on top of the toads head. She was the one that dealt the finishing blow.

    ��Good job everybody! You all did great work!�� Gret said in an excited voice.

    ��Thank you master�� Leo answered in return before returning to clean his swords.

    Sigh, they are so used to this. My hands are still shaking. I��ve become more used to fighting but it��s still pretty darn scary! When the toad king released his poison smoke for the first time, oh god that freaked me out!

    ��Well done mistress, I knew you could do it!�� Rowan says, praising me in an excited voice. ��I only wish that you would have summoned me during the battle, because I am inorganic its attacks wouldn��t affect me and the fight would have ended sooner��.

    ((I know but I want to get better in combat. Don��t worry, I will summon you if the situation demands it)) I say. It��s true, what I said. While I can handle myself to a certain extent I am still very vulnarable and unexperienced. I need to get used to fighting and how to defend myself but I can��t do that if Rowan protects me all the time.

    I decide to see if there��s anything I can help with.

    Bastion have already looted the toadmen corpses off all their valuables but according to him they only had some low level armor and weapons. The only thing of worth they had were their tounges that according to him are quite the delicacy. I don��t wanna try it out to be honest. I also don��t want to be to close to him. Ever since he called me a bird I��ve been avoiding him the best I can. Of course it��s pretty difficult to do so while you at the same time tries to stick together.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    When I approached Leo he ignored me. I am preeetty sure he dislike me. I don��t know why but he��s been acting like this ever since we met. I hope we can become friends.

    ��Mistress, how about you go talk to lady Philomena if you want something to do?�� Rowan comments.

    ((I refuse to talk to Philomena, she is way to fired up! She may not recognize me and attack!))

    Sigh, then the only one left is Gret. It��s not that I dislike him or anything! While I was afraid of him in the beginning I realized after a while he is just a big ol�� friendy�� Thingy. While he look scary he have a good personality, a fatherly aura and he cares about those around him.

    ��Oh Ruth!�� he exclaims when he sees me. ��This was your first boss battle, right? So, what��s your thoughts about it?��

    ��I-It had good reflexes and defenses but it relied to much on it��s poison attacks. Also, after a while, its moves became predictable�� I say.

    ��So you noticed it too, eh? While I can expect nothing less from the gal that defeated Philomena!��. Grets laughter fills the air and he bumps my shoulder playfully. I blush and pull my hat down over my face. This only causes Gret to laugh more.

    ��B-b-but she held back you know? If not I would have been dead by now! I... am not really that strong���� I stutter.

    Gret stops laughing and becomes silent. He then takes of my hat and stares deeply into my eyes.

    ��Ruth, I have been in a lot of fights and I��ve seen hundreds of warriors, from every race, young and old, men and women. I��ve stared into the eyes of death and survived. I know strength when I see it. So trust me when I say this; you are strong, stronger than you think. So believe in yourself��.

    Gret smiles, pat my head and gives me back my hat before he stands up and walks towards Leon. I just stand there, dumbfounded. Strong? Me? I can feel the blushing on my cheeks spreading and I cover my face with my hair.

    �� Thank you.

    ������..��������������������..��������������..

    Ten minutes later we headed down towards the gate, the area that connects the floors together. The gate looks just like the entrance above, one can say it is a gate itself. It��s a safe area, so while in there no monsters will attack you. This particular gate was locatet at the end of the swamp.

    ��Second floor; DONE, third floor; next up!�� Philomena exclaims, grinning as she stares down the starecase leading to the third floor. But before she has the chance to head down Gret grabs her shoulder.

    ��Hey Phi, while you and I may ne used to fighting for many hours without rest, think about the young ones!�� he says, pointing at us with his thumb. ��They need a chance to catch their breath!��

    For a second Philomena seems completely lost and just stands there, with a confused look on her face, then she starts smiling.

    ��Haha! But of course! That was my intention all along! I just wanted to test you! Hahahaha!��

    Yeah right.

    We decided to put our camp in the safe area around the gate. Philomena lighted a fire while me and Gret prepared the sleeping bags. Honestly I could have made the night without it but Philomena urged me to let her buy me one. ��You will hurt your back�� she said with a pained expression on her face. She learned it first hand I guess.

    Hah, but a nap really would hit the spot right now. I don��t know about Leo but for me i��s just like Gret said, I am really freaking exhausted! That toad king really finished me. I don��t think I could even fight a mandrake in this state! I stare at my sleeping bag with a longing gaze. Soon my pretty, soon we will be together��

    Hm? What��s that smell? It smells like�� Burning cloth?

    Oh god. The camp fire.

 Chapter 50: FIRE!!!

    Both me and Gret turned around at the same time when we smelled the smoke. What met us was the camp fire, two meter high and a meter wide, and beside it sat Philomena laughing. At what? Well at Leo of course. I don��t know how or why, but somehow she had put him on fire. Leo himself were throwing of his burning clothes. When he throws them on the ground I fire a water beam too take out the fire.

    For a second Leo just stands there, panting, while staring at his clothes before he turns around and face Philomena.

    ��What in the heavenly mothers name are you doing!?!?��he shouted. No, more like roaring. I��ve never seen him without his usual pokerface, so this is new for me. I wish I had some popcorn.

    ��It��s just a prank! Hahaha!�� Philomena exclaimed while holding her tummy, laughing like crazy. ��The old ��surprise fire�� never fails to ��lighten�� up the mood! Ahahaha!��

    ��A prank!? You almost put my whole body on fire!!!��. Philomena continues to laugh which causes Leo to unsheat his swords but before he have the chance to attack Gret steps in between them.

    ��Leo, she didn��t mean to hurt you or anything. She just wanted to make us laugh�� he say in a calm voice, as if he is a father calming down his child.

    ��She is dangerous and insane!! She will get us killed! I should-!!��

    ��Enough!!!�� Gret shouts, his eyes turning red for a second, causing even Philomena to stop laughing. Leo stares at Gret with eyes full of anger before putting his swords back.

    ��I knew this was an bad idea���� he mutters before turning around and picking up the prevously burning, now wet, piece of cloth and walks away to the opposite side of the camp, leaving behind an awkward atmosphere. After a few seconds Gret sighs and lumps down on the ground.

    ��Sorry you had to see that side of me, I know it��s unsightly. And I also wanna apologize on Leos behalf. But Phi, please, refrain from pulling pranks like that on him. He still hates fire��.

    ������������.��������������������������

    It��s time for dinner and everyone, except for Leo, are sitting around the camp fire.

    ��Let��s eat!�� Bastion exclaims, smiling.

    He starts pouring some stew into his bowl but when he notices that none other than him seems hungry he puts it down. ��Phi, what did you do now?��

    ��Nothing!�� Philomena exclaims. ��Ok maybe I did something but why did you immediately blame me!?��

    ��Phi, it��s always you�� Bastion says in a calm voice. This causes Philomenas face to become red like a tomato.

    ��Why you-!?��. Philomena starts firing fireballs towards Bastion but he avoids them with ease. I try to stand up but Gret stops me.

    ��It��s ok, just let them go at it�� he says.

    ��A-are you sure?��

    ��Yeah, they used to fight a lot but they always solve it at the end��

    ��Oh, ok then�� I say and sit down. Together we watch the splendid spectacle that unfolds before us. Philomenas fire seems almost alive the way it twists and turns. It reminds me of a snake. Meanwhile Bastion moves as if he is dancing. It��s beautiful.

    ��Hey Ruth, can I ask you for a favor?�� Gret suddenly says.

    ��Uhm, sure�� I answer with slight suspicion in my voice.

    ��Leo seems to still be pretty mad at me so could you please bring him some food?��

    BZZT! WRONG! I don��t know if you noticed, but I am preeetty sure Leo dislikes me. So the answer is n- don��t look at me like that Gret. It��s not my fault he disliles me. Stop it! Sigh, ok then, I guess I can give it a try. Who knew a grown man could use puppy eyes with such efficiency?

    I fill a bowl with stew and heads towards the direction I last saw Leo go to.

    ��Mistress really is kind! Bringing food to the youngster that have treated you with such coldness!�� Rowan exclaims. Please stop it, I��m not doing this for him. ��Such kindness, I wouldn��t expect anything less from mistress!��. Please, you make me feel bad.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ��What are you doing here?�� a cold voice suddenly calls out. It startels me, cajsing me to nearly drop the bowl. I direct my gaze towards the location the voice came from.

    On top of a tall stone pillar sits Leo. He��s staring at me and his eyes seems to be glowing.

    For a second I am dumbfounded and forget why I am here but then I remember.

    ��Gret asked me to bring you food�� I say and show him the bowl.

    ��I��m not hungry�� he simply says and looks away.

    ��Such impudence! Mistress brings you food and you deny it!? Pay with your life!��

    ��Calm down blockhead!�� Morgana hisses. ��You��re annoying!��

    ��But when mistress is kind enough to bring him food and he simply ignores it, it��s unforgivable! Right mistress!? Mistress?��

    �� Not hungry? NOT HUNGRY??? Do you know how expensive food is!? And you just wanna waste it because ��you��re not hungry��? WASTE FOOD!?!? Oh, you are gonna eat this bowl with stew, even if I have to force it down your throat!

    I swiftly jump up on the stone pillar which causes Leo to flinch.

    ��I said I��m not hu-!!!��

    ��EAT IT�� I say with my darkest voice and hold the bowl centimeters from his face. Leo stare at me with a confused look on his face the it goes red. He takes the bowl from my hands. He stares at it for a while, stares at me, then the bowl, then at me then the bowl and at me again.

    ��What?�� I ask in a slightly irritated tone.

    ��Do you have a spoon or something?��

    �� Crap. I forgot.

    ��I-It��s ok, I don��t need it anyways�� Leo says and lifts up a piece of meat. But just as he is about to put it in his mouth I hit it out of his hand.

    ��What are you doing!?�� he shouts.

    ��Your hands��.

    ��Huh?��

    ��Did you clean them?��

    ��No?��

    ��Filthy! Unsanitary! Disgusting!�� I shout.

    ��What are you talking about?��

    ��If you touch your food with dirty hands you can get sick! Dirt will get into it and make it��s way into your stomach!��

    ��Then what should I do?��

    ��Wash your hands!�� I exclaim and fire a water beam at him,

    ��Wait a sec- Bluargahrha(sound of drowning)!!!�� Please don��t hate me for this Leo-kun. Some may call this extreme but I am very conscious about stuff like this. Blame my dad, he scared me into it. ��If you don��t wash your hands you will get diarrhea!�� he always used to say. I wonder if he ever experienced it first hand?

    Hmm? Am I forgetting something?

    ��Blarguarhg!!!��

    Oh that��s right! Silly me! Ohohoho! I turn of the water beam and stare at Leo. No, he looks more like a very displeased, soaked kitten. His whole body is dripping with water and his hair and sugoi cat ears lays flat against his head. Seems like I missed~~~ From the Storage I can hear Morgana laughing like crazy.

    ��Refreshing, isn��t it?�� I say.

    ��...��

    If stares could kill I would be undead by now. But hey, at least the dirt is gone! Right? Now you can continue eati-Oh. I forgot about that. Guess I should have taken the bowl before I started shooting water at him because now the stew is gone. Washed away with the water I guess. Crap. I hate waisting perfectly fine food.

 Chapter 51: Cat Ears Are The Best

    "I''m gonna kill you!!"

    "Now now, can''t we talk about it?"

    "DIE!!!"

    "I will take that as a no".

    Leo charged at me with both his swords drawn. I decided to not use any spells or anything like that. My plan was to exhaust him and when he could barely stand anymore I would force him back to the camp. Then he would be Grets problem again.

    I swiftly avoided the blades by jumping backwards. But just as I landed Leo threw one of his swords towards me. I dodged it by bending backwards Matrix-style, causing the sword to imbed itself in the wall behind me, but the sudden movement caused me to fall down on my back.

    Not letting go of his chance Leo pinned my arms down by standing on them and aimed his sword down on me. But before he could impale my skull I lifted my legs and used them to push him away from me. He staggered a few steps forward and I took the chance to stand up and gain some distance.

    This went on for a while. He chased me around with the sword and I would avoid it, even if just barely sometimes. But for some reason he didn''t seem to tire. It was getting bothersome.

    "Mistress, do you want me to help you?" Rowan ask.

    ((Thank you but no thank you Rowan, I''ve got this under control)).

    "...Are you sure mistress?""

    ((Yes Rowan, I am)).

    "REALLY sure?"

    "Oy, blockhead! Sstop bothering bosss when she''ss in the middle of fighting!" Morgana shout at Rowan.

    "But-"

    "Ssshe doessn''t need your help!"

    "..."

    Poor Rowan, I know he just wants to be useful and help out but he needs to realize that I can handle myself. And if I ever get in a pinch I will summon him, he don''t need to worry. Maybe we should have a talk. But how do you talk about that kind of stuff? Sigh, how bothersome.

    Suddenly something flies by and I feel sharp pain on my left cheek. I touch the place it hurt and when I look at my hand I see blood on the fingertips. I also feel a slight breeze at the left side of my neck so I grab my hair. It used to go down to my waist but now it ends right at the cheek, where the wound are.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.I look up and see Leo, standing without any swords. He glares a little before he charges at me. Ok, I gotta stop this now. I know I said I wont use any spells or stuff but this is getting serious.

    Even without any weapons he can still easily kill me, with just his brute strength. I have very low health after all.

    I charge my foot with Quake Stomp and when Leos just one meter away from me I RELEASE THE KRAKEN!!!

    The ground starts to shake and Leo falls down on his buttock.

    "Nyaahhh!"

    ... C-C-C-C-CUTE!!! That sound right now was a legitimate cat gi- boy outcry! I-I can''t contain myself! I lunge myself towards Leo and pin him down.

    "Wh-what are you doing!? Stop!" he shouts.

    "No. Think of this as compensation for my hair". I start rubbing his sugoi cat ears.

    "Wh-wha-wha-wha!? N-no! Do-don''t touch the-them! Nnngh! D-don''t rub them like th-that! Nyaaaaaaah!"

    ---Five Minutes Later---

    "Nyahh..."

    Leos laying on the floor, unable to move. His face is red like a tomato and he is panting heavily. I guess I went a little bit overboard... Meh.

    "...ou dev..." Leo whimpers.

    "What you say?"

    "You DEVIL!" he says, now shouting the last word. He tries to stand up but he collapses immediately. "Uhnnn..."

    I sit down beside him and look at him for a while. I touch his ear once again, but now only slightly. Leo freezes up. This is fun.

    "Let''s be friends from now on!"

    Leo stares at me with teary eyes and for some reason I feel really dirty... But''s it''s probably nothing.

    ---Meanwhile inside the Storage---

    "Bosss scaress even me sometimess..."

    *Hello, Birdie here. I''m sorry for the short chapter. I''ve had a REALLY long day and I nearly didn''t release any at all. I will try to make the next chapter extra long to make up for this short one. Thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 52: Theres Something About Her

    After my cuddle attack Leo seems to be completely out of energy and is in no shape to walk back to the camp by himself so I decide to help him. Nice of me, right? At first he is a bit reluctant to accept my help but after... convincing him to let me he seems a lot more eager. How jolly.

    I help him up and support his weight by letting him lean on me. He is a lot taller than me so I''ve got to support him by holding my arm around his waist and walk really close. Leo seems uncomfortable with this but he doesn''t complain. What a good boy. After reclaiming his swords we head back towards the camp. We don''t talk with each other the whole way back.

    When we see the camp Leo, who seems to have replenished part of his energy, releases himself from my grip and heads as fast as he can towards Gret.

    "Master!" he shouts.

    "Oh, there you are Leo! I was starting to get worried" Gret replies. He drops whatever he is doing and stands up in order to greet Leo.

    "Master, I''m sorry! I will never do it again!" Leo exclaims and hugs Gret, which seems to surprise him.

    "Oh, it''s ok Leo, I''m not angry at you about earlier" he says while patting Leos back. When he sees me he smiles. "Ah, thank you Ruth for bringing him back, I appreciate it".

    Leo suddenly freeze up and stops hugging Gret. When he turns around and sees me his face grows pale and hides behind Gret with his tail between his legs.

    "Leo, is everything alright?" Gret asks with a worried voice.

    "Everything is fine Gret, don''t worry" I say "we just got to knew each other a little bit better". I end the sentence with my sweetest, most innocent smile. Leo starts to shake as I do so and in the middle of this bizzare situation stands a confused Gret.

    "Todays youth, sometimes I don''t get them..." he murmurs as he accepts what unfolds before him.

    ------------------------------------------------

    Leo slurp down the bowl of stew and take another. It''s his fifth bowl and I am amazed by the speed he can eat. I am still on my first bowl myself. Philomena and Bastion solved their "dispute"shortly after I left and are currently sleeping. According to Gret they solved it quite peacefully but if I remember correctly there wasn''t a large crater in the middle of the cave when I left. Gret also went to bed after we returned and asked us to put out the fire when we were done

    Leo has yet to mention what happened before and seems to be in some kind of daze. I don''t get it, I just cuddled a little. What''s the big deal? I just... I just... Oh dear god of anime what have I done? I don''t know much about this world and it''s inhabitants yet but what if I just did something terrible.

    I glance at Leo. He seems really shaken when I think about it and who wouldn''t be? I gotta solve this somehow or else I wont be able to live with myself. I gotta do this right, I don''t wanna do sound crazy or anything!

    "Uhm, Leo..." The moment I say his name he nearly drops the bowl out of shock. He looks away and continues to eat, ignoring me. "Leo" I say once again but he just ignores me. "... I''m sorry about earlier". Ignored. "I don''t know what came over me, you just reminded me of something (*cough*cat girls*cough*) and wanted to touch your ears..." Oh god I do sound crazy. "I mean I don''t usually do it! I am not an ear-fetishist or something! I just thought your ears were cute. No wait! Forget that! I, I, I-! Urgh!" I''m done! He''s never gonna forgive me now!

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "... Quiet down or master will wake up" Leo mumbles.

    ?Qu��? He talked to me? And he didn''t curse, shout and/or cry! This smells like progression! Ok, calm down, don''t wanna screw this up now. I gotta say something. I take a deep breath. "Ok!!!"

    ... Wow real cool me. Good jobb. "Sorry" I whisper "I''ll be quiet". Leo doesn''t answer. After we are done eating I put out the fire using water beam.

    //Water Beam reached level two!//

    Yeah, yeah, I don''t care right now. But yay. I head towards the sleeping back I prepared earlier and tuck myself in. Ahhh, this has been a long day and I am pretty darn tired. Haahhh... Well then, good night!

    *Leos POV*

    I knew it from the moment I saw her. She was different. I had never seen anyone like her. Gray skin, silver like hair and an eye as red as a ruby that seemed to see right through you. Luckily her other eye was covered by bandage, if not I might actually have doubted my sanity.

    But there was something more if one were to look deeper. Her aura... It was imposing, subtle, but still imposing. When she talked she acted like a child but something about her seemed off. I don''t know what but whatever it was it scared me.

    Right next to her stood Philomena the Crimson Inferno, known across the lands as a destructive force impossible to tame. Many countries wants her power but she refuses to join any of them, no one knows why. Except for my master of course. My master and Philomena, or Phi as he likes to call her, are old friends and they have known each other for a long time.

    According to him the reason she doesn''t join anyone is because she enjoys freedom. If she were to join a kingdom she would be bound by her duty and now allowed to do as she please.

    I were surprised when I saw her fighting. She obviously didn''t have much experience, even I could see that. But she were stronger than one would expect from such a young child. To have magical powers to such an extent that she could cast healing and sealing magic without experiencing any sort of drawback were simply amazing. How large were her mana pool?

    After Philomena pulled that "prank" on me I needed some time alone. I could feel how my hunger grew but I was not ready to head back. What if master were angry? He is the only one I have...

    Then she arrived, holding a hot bowl of stew. At first she appeared kind, just offering me food. I denied of course, I didn''t feel safe around her. But when I did she showed another side of herself. She forced be to accept the bowl but just as I was about to eat it she flushed it out of my hands! She started talking about dirt and how I would get sick, then she used a water spell on me, causing me to become drenched like a rat.

    I lost all reason and attacked her with the intention to kill. Now that I think back to that moment it scares me. I''ve never lost control like that before and to think I actually tried to kill her is... Absurb.

    I were sure I would win but it ended with me being defeated. And then she, she.... I don''t even wanna think about it. She helped me back to the camp where I ended up covering behind master like a coward!

    Later when we ate she apologized for her actions. She seemed... flustered. I decided to forgive her, just a little. There''s something about her after all.

 Celebration!

    Hello everyone, Birdie here! This is NOT a chapter but a celebration! The story have reached 1000 followers! I appreciate all the support you guys have given me and I wouldn''t have been able to reach this far without you! All your suggestions, ideas and opinions have helped shape this story and it''s characters.

    I have also decided to change premise of the story and I want YOUR help! Please write in the comments a premise and I you see anyone you like, comment on it. The one with the most positive response will become the new premise!

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    But again, I really wanna thank all of you for your support! And as always, thank you for reading!

 Chapter 53: Just A Prank

    "I''m huuungry!!"

    I told you to eat back at the camp!"

    "But I wasn''t hungry back then! Now can I please just have a snack!"

    "No! It will ruin your appetite and when we are having dinner you will say you''re not hungry!"

    "I promise I will eat later, just give me something to munch on for now!"

    "No means no!"

    "Meanie!"

    "You better start behaving or we turn around right now!"

    ... They sound like a bickering family. Philomena didn''t eat anything for breakfast and therefor she''s been complaining about food for the last hour and Grets patience is running out. Bastion doesn''t care about their argument and simply strolls after them, sometimes yawning.

    We entered the third floor of the dungeon about three hours ago. Before we went Gret told us to eat a large breakfast because we were not gonna take a break in a long time but Philomena got the brilliant idea that if she went without food she would be lighter and,because of that, move faster. Idiot. Is she really an A-rank adventurer? Or an adult for that matter?

    Leo is still keeping his distance, but he''s not trembling when I look at him anymore so I guess we''re progressing. He''s sticking close to Gret but he refrains from interfering with the quarrel. Sigh. I really wish that I could go back in time so that I could make what I did undone but sadly I don''t have those kinds of OP abilities.

    Rustle rustle. Hm? What was that? It seemed to have come from the bushes. I look at the others and it seems like they also heard it because they are standing with their weapons ready and focus their gazes at the direction the sound came from. Rustle rustle. There it was again! Now I''m sure it''s coming from that bush!

    Leo steps forward and makes himself ready to attack when suddenly...!

    A shadow jumps out of the bushes and lands itself in Leos face.

    "Wha-!?" Leo shouts and trips backwards. "Nyahh!".

    ... Calm down now, you got this. Breathe in, breathe out. You are the one in control. Resist. The urge. To. PET!!! I bite myself in the lower lip so hard that it starts to bleed.

    Ok, back to reality now, what exactly did just happen? I start searching for the culprit that almost caused me to re-do "that". Hn? Where is it? I can''t see it. Did it perhaps run away?

    "Guys, did you see where it wen-?"

    Philomena and the others are standing still, looking almost petrified. Leo have somehow gotten back onto his feet and are standing amongst them. Their eyes are big and they all focus on one point. Me. No wait, it''s not me they''re staring at it''s... My hat.

    "Ruth, don''t move and inch, do you understand?" Gret says calmly.

    "O-ok". Please don''t say it like that, you are really scaring the crap out of me. What is it on my hat!?

    "Good. Now listen very closely and do exactly as I say. I will count from three and when I reach zero I want you to throw of your hat and run over to us. Got it?"

    "Mhm".

    "Great. Ok then, three..."

    Please almighty god of anime save me.

    "Two..."

    I promise I will be a good bird and not do anything bad.

    "One..."

    Here it comes...

    "Zero!"

    "BANZAI!!!" I throw of my hat and rush towards the others.

    "Faster!! You can do it!!" they shout. Nearly there. Just a few more meters! Suddenly I feel something grab my leg and I fall. Dear god why have you forsaken me? My face hits the ground and I can feel my HP draining.

    I am done for. I don''t know what it is but for such experienced adventurers as Philomena and the bunch to be terrified it must be something absolutely super mega dangerous!

    With my HP I won''t even last a single attack. I close my eyes. Sorry everyone, this is the end. At least I got to cuddle with a cat boy and meet an elf before I died...

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Thump

    Something lands on the ground before me. Ah it''s here. Be done with it already... Wait a minute, that thump was remarkably silent for being a super mega dangerous monster. Slowly I open my eyes.

    "Pyuun!"

    ... That is not a super mega dangerous monster. It''s a ball of fur, literally. A peach-colored furball with large blue eyes. And it''s tiny. And cute. Absolutely super mega adorable. What is going on?

    "Pfft-!! Bwahahahaha!!". Suddenly everyone starts to laugh. Even Leo. Something is seriously wrong. "That was amazing! Best one jet!"

    "Wha-wha-wha!? What are you talking about!?" I shout in confusion. Gret, who started crying while laughing, wipes away a tear before explaining.

    "W-well Ruth, you see, we have a tradition amongst us adventurers. We always scare the new guy when they least expect it!"

    "Re-really?"

    "Heck yeah!" Philomena exclaims. "You should have seen mine! They led me straight into a dragon cave! Scared me shitless back then! Ahahahaha!!"

    "... So it was all a joke?" I say while slowly standing up, picking up the creature at the same time.

    "Mhm! And your reaction was priceless! Ahahaha-ha?"

    "A joke hm?" I say while smiling. "Well then, I guess it''s fine if I joke with you too?"

    "Uhm Ruth, what are you gonna do? Put down that fireball. H-hey now! It was just a prank! A prank!"

    "Well then, APRIL''S FOOL".

    That day I gained another level and leveled up Firebreath, Fireball, Water Beam and Quake Stomp but there''s no need to delve deeper into that. But let''s just say that after I were done they promised to never do anything like that again. Hehehehe.

    Oh, I also decided to keep the little fellow that scared me before, you know, the furball? Of course I asked Gret about it first.

    He explained that the creature I had picked up were an Umin, a type of wind fairy. They tend to live near places where an extreme amount of mana are gathered, even if the happens to be a dungeon or even a person (my huge mana pool seems to have attracted it). According to him they are extremely friendly and are known to have a calming effect on people.

    At first I hesitated to bring it with me but I soon noticed that when I tried to leave it just followed me and when I ignored it, it cried. So I decided to take care of it.

    But listen now! This thing is super friendly and LOVES to be petted! I can finally take out my desires on someone else than Leo! Problem solved! Ah, this soft fur is perfect!

    Hng? What''s wrong with Leo? He''s been glaring at me this whole time.

    "Tssk! So it''s fine as long as they are fluffy!" he mutters before turning around.

    ... What is that about? Maybe it''s puberty? Well well, no matter. Let''s get onto more urgent matters. This fellas name! Hmm, let me think... What about Babbit? It sounds cute. Yeah, Babbit it is!

    "Hello Babbit, I am Ruth, nice to meet you!"

    "Pyun pyuun!"

    Name: Babbit

    Title: None

    Race: Umin

    Level 7

    HP 4

    MP 15

    Vit. 1

    Str. 1

    Dex. 8

    Int. 10

    Wis. 7

    Char. 56

    Luck 18

    Exp: 23/100

 Chapter 54: Dreams And Memories

    "Ah, I love the smell off fresh bacon on the morning!"

    "I still don''t think it''s a good idea to start cooking in the middle of a dungeon when we''re not even in a save area!"

    "Gret, you''re always such a killjoy! Live a little!"

    "Last time you said that I almost got eaten my a moldergriff".

    "You never feel more alive than when you almost die!"

    Gret and Philomena are arguing again. She continued complaining about how hungry she was so in the end Gret allowed her to eat something.

    "Pyuun!" Babbit suddenly exclaims and started snuggle with my cheek. Hehehe, that tickles...

    "Mama, I also wanna snuggle!" Zar shouts from the storage.

    ((Later then Zar, if I let you out now Philomena might mistake you for a regular animal and turn you into a hamburger)).

    "What''s a hamburger?"

    ((I''ll explain later)).

    "But mama! We never play anymore! It''s boring!"

    ((How about the others? Can''t you play with them?))

    "Morgana disappears every time I want to and Row-Row only wants to train all the time!"

    ((Is that true you guys?))

    ""I don''t know what he''s talking about..."" Rowan and Morgana say at the same time.

    ((Don''t you know playing is necessary as a child in order to evolve as a person? From now on, please play with Zar at least sometimes, ok?))

    ""Ok...""

    ((Great! Now what should I do- Nngh!!!))

    "Mistress! What''s wrong!?" Rowan shouts.

    ((M-my head, it- it hurts! Ahh, I feel so tired..))

    "Mistress!!!"

    Everything goes dark.

    ................................................

    I''m in my classroom, sitting on a chair that''s in the middle of the room. Other than the chair and me there''s nothing else. No other chairs, no benches and also, no people. Only me. But I know it''s my classroom. I''ve seen it hundreds of times.

    The classroom is dimly lit with only a small light hanging from the ceiling and it''s silent. The only sound seems to originate from my own heartbeat.

    I blink and when I open my eyes again I am no longer in my classroom nor am I sitting down. I am standing at the edge of a small crowd that stands in the middle of the street. It''s snowing but oddly enough I don''t feel cold. I can see a couple of ambulances and a police car nearby. Suddenly I recognize the place. I used to walk here a lot with my friends. Good memories. But why does everyone seem so... down. Did something happen?

    I walk towards a man in the crowd.

    "Excuse me, but what happened here?" I ask. The man doesn''t answer me. No, he doesn''t even look at me. Did he not hear me. "Excuse me" I say, reaching for his arm. "I asked what happen-!". My hand goes right through the mans arm. I try to touch him again but my body just go through him.

    I am confused, not being able to comprehend what''s happening. But then I hear it. Crying. I walk forward, my body phasing through the people that stands in the way. The closer I get the louder the crying gets.

    Then I see him. A teenage boy, holding a bloody lump in his arms. It''s Marcus, I know him. He''s my... or he was my very best friend. And that must mean... that bloody lump is me.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Marcus is the crying but he is not the only one. My other friends that followed us are also here and crying as well. Please, don''t cry... Suddenly some people walk through the crowd and towards Marcus and my body. It''s the paramedics and a policeman.

    "Young man, I know you are in shock" the policeman says with a sad voice "but we need you to let go off the body".

    Marcus turns towards the police, embracing my corpse even harder. His eyes are red and his cheeks soaked with tears but he''s got an enraged look on his face.

    "Don''t call her a ''body''!" he shouts, causing the paramedics to take a step back. "She''s got a name!!!" The policeman seems unfazed by Marcus sudden outburst and pulls up a sheet of paper and a pen from his pocket.

    "And what is her name?" he asks.

    "Her- her name is-" Before he finishes his sentence everything goes dark and when the light returns I am back in the classroom, sitting down on the chair once again. But this time I''m not alone. A tall figure stands in front of me. It seems to be made out of the darkness around it and I can''t see any limbs nor face. But I know it''s alive. I can feel it.

    "Who are you?" I ask.

    "..."

    "Is this a dream?"

    "..."

    "Where you the one showing me those memories?"

    "..."

    "Ok I understand, but please, answer at least this; why am I naked?"

    "..."

    "Pervert". I stand up and look around. "Well I can''t stay here forever! Time to head towards the exit! Wherever it is...". I start walking around but I immediately notice the shadow thing following me. "Hey! If you''re not gonna help then don''t follow me!"

    "..."

    "Sigh, what do you want from me?" I say while turning around, not expecting an answer.

    "... Songbird..."

    "Huh? Did you say somethi-" It''s gone. The shadow that is. Instead there''s a red door. Uhmm... Thank you? I guess? I put my hand on the handle. Why? Well, I don''t have any other choice, do I? I take a deep breath and push down the handle.

    ......................................................

    I open my eyes and see a familiar stone ceiling and some familiar faces.

    "She''s awake!"

    "I can see that Phi" Bastion says. "How are you feeling Ruth?"

    "Ugh, wh-what happened?" I ask.

    "We don''t know, you just suddenly fell unconscious and we couldn''t wake you up, no matter what we tried. You really scared us there for a minute".

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to worry you..." I say while blushing.

    "There''s nothing you have to apologize for" Gret says while smiling. "You couldn''t help it. But please, tell us if you feel bad. We are here for you".

    "O-ok, thank you". But I won''t tell you what I saw in that dream or whatever it was. I get the feeling that it would just complicate things. Suddenly someone puts a hand on my head. It''s Leo.

    "B-be careful, ok?" he says while turning as red as a tomato.

    "Uhm, ok?"

    What is going on here?

 Chapter 55: Singing For Eternity

    "So this it huh?" Philomena said.

    "It appears so" Gret answered. We are currently standing in front of a huge gate. And by huge I mean that 11 men standing on each others shoulders could walk through. The gate itself appears to be made out of normal wood but when Philomena tried to blast it open she didn''t even leave a scratch. That''s one tough door.

    Babbit whining and shaking like crazy, suggesting that something truly terrifying is behind that door. I gently pat Babbit to calm him down.

    "Should we just go in?" Leo asked.

    "I don''t know, it may be a trap" Gret said with a concentrated expression. "What do you think Bastion?"

    "An ambush is very likely. The moment we open the door we will probably get surrounded by a large nummer of enemies". I nod at Bastions words. While I don''t know a lot about dungeons but I am familiar with that tactic. It''s often used in games by both enemy NPC''s and other players. I have used that tactic myself. Hide near an entrance with your allies and when the target enters quickly surround them and close of the entrance. Works best in closed areas. Very annoying when someone does that to you but highly efficient.

    "I can send in a golem and check for enemies if you want" I suggest, I can still create 2 more after all.

    "Excellent idea Ruth! Right Phi? Phi?" Oh fudge. We turn around. The door is open and the sound of metal clashing against each other and screams can be heard. "PHILOMENA!!" we shout with both panic and annoyance in our voices as we run after her.. But before I enter the room I remember Babbit. I gently put him down on the ground.

    "I will go in now so wait until I say it''s safe, ok?"

    "Pyuun..." Babbit whines. I feel bad for leaving him but it''s too dangerous. I head after the others

    The room is surprisingly well lit. Up in the ceiling hangs a large chandelier and the walls covered in different beautiful patterns. If not for the various rotting corpses adorning the walls one could mistake it for something from a fairy tale. And in the middle of the room stands Philomena, surrounded by some of the most hideous things I''ve ever seen.

    They''ve got a shape similar to that of a woman, all dressed in black dresses, but have sickly pale skin and large black eyes. Also, they ain''t got no legs. They just hover above ground.

    Where their lips should have been there are non and you can see all their sharp teeth. They also don''t have any noses, just one large hole, and their black hair reaches their backs. In their hands they carry jetblack swords.

    Name: None

    Title: Five Dames of Death, Bride of His

    Race: Wraith Dame

    Level 186

    HP 315

    MP 150

    Vit. 78

    Str. 65

    Dex. 50

    Int. 40

    Wis. 33

    Char. 1

    Luck 13

    These ain''t no small fry, no sir. They have more health and mana than the glutton trolls and the only stat where they aren''t superior than them is strength, but they are still strong. One direct hit from one of them would probably kill me. This is bad, very bad.

    The others have already joined Philomena in the fight. Gret lets out a terrifying battlecry and draws the attention of one of them. It charges towards him. He avoids it and tries to knock it back but it just goes through him. Damn, can it make itself intangible!? The wraith dame puts its hand on Grets chest and he is send into the wall. It appears that it can become solid again. It approaches him ready with its sword. I search for the others but they are just as busy handling the other ones. I need to help him!

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I lunge a mana spear towards it and prays to god that it will work. It does. The wraith dame gets hit right between her, uhm, assets, and screams loudly. Before it can recover I cast a sealing rune right underneath it, which temporary stops its movements. Splendid!

    ((Rowan! I need you out here!))

    "Of course mistress!" he shouts in response and suddenly appears right in front of me. He really strikes me as a knight in shining armor.

    Rowan dashes towards the wraith dame and decapitates it without a moment of hesitation. Or at least he should have. His sword just passes right through it, just like Gret did earlier. Crap, it must have made itself intangible again!

    "Rowan, get back!". He does as I command and jumps backwards, landing right in front of me. As he do the sealing rune loses its power and the wraith dame breaks free. She stares at me with clear hate burning in her soulless eyes. Suddenly seven arrows made out of black magic appears right above her. Before I have the chance to create a mana dome she fire them at me.

    "Mistress!" Rowan shouts and embraces me while surrounding us with shields, just like in the fight with Philomena. But this time he also activates his new skill, Walking Fortress. When the projectiles hits us I can feel the earth shaking and loud explosions can be heard. S-s-s-scary! If that had hit me I would have died faster than a snowflake on the sun!

    "Rowan are you ok?"

    "I only acquired some minor injuries but nothing that can or will stop me from fighting, mistress" he answers. He releases his grip on me and and stands up. He grabs one of the shields and face towards the wraith dame. "Mistress, please stay here until the threat is exterminated" he say before he lunges towards the it once again, not leaving me a chance to protest.

    "Bosss, let me help too. I can provide you some extra protection!" Morgana says.

    ((Ok)). I summon Morgana and she immediately surrounds me with her body. "Morgana, what are you doing?"

    "Keeping you safe bosss. If you got hurt that blockhead over there would never forgive me and... I would never forgive myssself" she says while tickling my cheek with her tongue.

    "I also wanna protect mama!" Zar shouts.

    ((No Zar, it''s dangerous. You would not stand a chance against one of those attacks from before)).

    "But I also wanna help! Zar loves mama more than anything! Even if I''m not strong I wanna be with mama and do what I can! Mama, please!"

    ((... Ok, Zar)).

    "Thank you mama". I summon Zar out. He doesn''t say anything and stands besides me in silence. We watch as Rowan battle. He''s swiftly dealing blows and avoiding the wraith dames attacks. Sadly none of his hurts her. I fire mana spears from a distance and every time it seems like the wraith will come after me Rowan gets her attention again.

    Philomena, Bastion and Leo have succeeded in slaying one and Gret is on his feet again fighting with them. When they get hurt I heal them and when they need to catch their breath I give them cover. But I still feel useless. Standing in a distance, firing spell after spell without risking anything myself and with people ready to die for me. I could use Ruler of Earth but... I''m scared. What if something worse than the curse of madness happens? It''s to scary. I want to help them more, but there''s nothing I can do...

    "... sing..."

    Huh? What was that? Am I starting to hear voices? And even if I were to sing, what good would it do? Nothing.

    "... the song..."

    Really, what is this voice? And what song? There are many songs and I doubt any of them would be helpful right now. This voice gotta be messing with me.

    "... sing..."

    I won''t sing.

    "Sing..."

    It won''t help!

    "Sing!"

    I said-!

    "SING!!!"

    The voice suddenly changes into a much deeper one and I can feel the hair- I mean feathers, on my neck standing up. It feels as if a volt of electricity goes through my body. Everything seems much clearer and my cloudy mind now feels like a clear pond. And somehow I know them. The words to the song. I don''t know what they mean or what they do but I feel their power. And I need to let them out or else I might go insane.

    I open my mouth and let the words out. All of them, at once. And I can feel how my body changes its form into my other one. Usually I would panic, not wanting to reveal my true identity as a monster but for some reason I don''t. There''s not a care in the word, as long as I get these words out.

    I can feel everyones attention switching onto me. I''m in mid-transformation and it feels as if I am naked somehow. Maybe because I show so much of myself. I grow taller, and taller, and taller while my arms transform into wings and my mouth into a beak. Yet the words sound the same as they did in my humanoid form.

    Ah, the wraith dames have stopped fighting. They approach me. Is it fear I spot in their eyes. Yes, but there is something more than that too. Awe perhaps. But I do not wish for it. Disappear.

    The wraith dames instantly turn into dust. That''s good. Ah, there''s still so many words thats needs to be let out. Do I have the time? I don''t think that even if I could sing to the end of time the song would end. But who cares? The song is beautiful.

 Chapter 55.5: Monster

    *Leos POV*

    Philomena that idiot! Rushing in like that without a plan! I know she is strong but we know nothing about the enemy behind those doors. We rush after Philomena and find ourselves in a huge room. In the middle of the room stands Philomena, fighting against... Oh no. It can''t be true. It''s wraith dames, and five of them to boost.

    Wraith dames are B-class monsters but their powers can in some cases reach A-class.. But what makes them so difficult do defeat is their ability to phase through solid objects. Only spells or mana enchanted weapons can harm them. Either that or you wait for them to go tangible again, but by then you are probably long dead. Wraith dames feast on the flesh of their victims and when one attacks a village... no one is left alive. We have to exterminate them. So we fight.

    I rush towards the one furthest on the left and lash out with my swords, aiming for the chest. But it detects me just in time and turns intangible. As my blades hits the floor the wraith dame swings its jet black sword at my neck. I avoid it by jumping back but I am not fast enough.

    The blade slash my right upper arm and blood starts pouring out. For a second, I think that that wasn''t so bad. Then comes the pain. Intense, burning, as if someone poured fire in my veins. I feels as if I will pass out from the pain.

    I look down at the wound I received. The blood that used to be red is now as black as tar and bubbles when it comes in contact with the light. It''s poison.

    The sudden pain makes me freeze for a second but that''s all it needs. The wraith dame launches at me and puts its hands around my neck. It probably wants to toy with me before it kills me. It brings its face close to mine. The stench it gives off is a mixture of rotten flesh and... lavender?

    "You... stink..." I say, squeezing out the words from my clenched throat.

    The wraith dames does an expression that I can only assume is shock. But then it changes and wrath is now apparent on its face. It tightens its grip around my neck and and can feel its nails burrow into my skin. It seems I really pissed it off.

    I gasp for air as my breath slowly leaves my lungs. The pain from my wound make me breathe even harder, emptying my lungs even faster. Is this it? Am I gonna die here? I haven''t had my revenge yet...

    Mother... Father... Master... I''m sorry...

    Suddenly something hits the wraith dame''s face and it flies of me, releasing its grip around my throat. I sit up, take a deep breath and look around. The wraith dame holds its face and screams in pain. The source of it? A tiny girl with silver hair and one bright red eye. Ruth. Huh? What''s that snake around her? It doesn''t seem hostile, so I assume it''s one of her golems. And what''s that beside her. Is it... a fawn. Why did she make them into animals? I have to ask her about it later...

    She casts heal on me and for a second I feel delighted and safe but then I realize one thing. She''s afraid. I can see it on her face. It''s not over yet. I still need to fight.

    Then I see him. Master. He''s leaning unconscious against the wall with blood all around him. His own blood. I look at the wraith dame once again and suddenly a huge hatred appears inside my heart. I wanna kill it. I wanna kill it so badly.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I stand up, with the pain in my arm now gone. I pick up my swords and head towards the wraith dame that is now starting to calm down but is still burrowing its face in its palms. Slowly, slowly, I approach it. My mana pool is very small and I can therefore not cast to much magic and can only cast about three spells in one hour. But three spells is enough.

    I rise my swords and thrust them into the wraith dames back. It screams again and reaches for her sword.

    "Blixtz" I mutter before it''s got the chance to get it. My swords suddenly its up as the power of lightning surges through them. The wraith dame screams even louder but I won''t stop here. I cast another lightning spell and then one more after that. Not only that but I start stabbing it. My blades go deeper with each stab until they finally pierce through its whole body.

    The wraith dame tries to grab my foot but when it does I simply cuts its hand off. it screams but it only motivates me to bring it more pain.

    I start slicing of more and more of its body. It''s right arm is the first thing to go. Then I start on the left one. I slice of finger after finger, and when there''s no more fingers the hand goes. And when the hand is gone the arm is next.

    Black blood pour down on the floor and it bubbles, just like my wound earlier. Did it coat its sword with its own blood? What a sick, twisted creature.

    I raise my sword in order to deal the finishing blow but to my surprise the moment I do it turns around and launches at me with it''s rotten teeth bared. Crap, I can''t stop it! But suddenly... its head falls off.

    For a few seconds I just stand there before I collect myself. Behind the limbless and now headless body of the wraith dame stands a figure dressed in all black. It''s Bastion.

    "I didn''t knew you had such sadistic tendencies kiddo, but I guess everyone have their own thing" he says jokingly. I don''t answer. "Nothing? Fine. But if you are ok let''s get back to fighting. I don''t think Philomena can hold out much longer". I nod and get myself ready to fight some more when... someone starts to sing.

    The voice sounds wonderful and clear like church bells. It makes one wanna smile and cry at the same time. But... why do I feel such fear. It''s not the voice that scares me but the words it sing. I do not understand them but they fill me with dread and helplessness.

    I turn my head and see Ruth. But only for a few second before her body starts to morph. It becomes bigger and bigger and feathers grow all over it. When the transformation is done what is left is not Ruth, no.

    There is no way a girl can turn into such a monster.

    --------------------------------

    *Hello, Birdie here! I am sorry for not releasing a chapter for so long, I have simply had too much to deal with. I will try to release chapters at a faster pace but please don''t be angry if it takes some time. Watch some anime while waiting!

    Thank you for reading!*

 Chapter 56: Lies, lies and more lies

    The song wont stop. Is this song really endless? I''m getting drowsy... I open my stat screen and notice that my mana is depleting at an alarming rate. Faster than I can regenerate. I still have the mana bracelet Ansgar gave me but at this rate it wont be of any use. I will pass out soon. I have to stop the song.

    I shut my mouth and force back the words. It hurts my throat when I do so. I am really tired right now... Maybe I should take a nap... Huh? Aren''t I forgetting something?

    "W-what the fuck is that?" Leo says. Hmph! Didn''t your mother teach you not to use such words? And what is "that"? The wraith dames are gone, right? So what could he possibly be referring to?

    ((Bosss...))

    ((Yeah, what is it?))

    ((Don''t do anything. We need to play thiss cool or elsse it might end real bad)).

    ((Morgana, what are you talking about?))

    ((Think bosss)).

    About what? I heard the voice, started singing, transformed, destoyed the wraith dames and- Wait a milliesecond, what was that in the middle?

    ..... I look down at myself and discover that my body is clad in feathers and my arms are now wings. Well damn.

    ((Morgana, we''re in pretty deep shit right now)).

    ((I couldn''t agree more bossss, but calm down, I''ve got a plan! Jusst do as I sssay and everything sshould end alright...))

    ((Ok Morgana, I trust you)).

    --------------------------------------------------------------

    *Leos POV*

    "W-what the fuck is that?" I say with a weak voice. The monster that stands before me is truly horrifying. With feathers the color of cold ashes, claws as sharp as swords and small teeth that could without a doubt tear you to shreds it is like seeing death incarnate. And that aura, that dreadfull aura! "Bastion, what is that?" I ask.

    "..."

    He doesn''t answer. Either he doesn''t know or he doesn''t wanna tell me. Philomena seems calm but I can she that even she is on edge. So it''s not just me... I glance towards master. He''s still unconscious. I can''t see his wounds but I hope they aren''t to serious and that Ruth can heal them. Ruth... I stare at the monster again.

    I''ve a hard time believing that is truly Ruth but that red eye... It''s exactly the same.

    Suddenly the monster starts moving. I tense up and readies my swords. The mosnter suddenly bows, pushing it''s head against the floor. Huh? What is going on? Did something happe-

    "I can feel your fear mortalsss" a cold voice suddenly says. It sends shills down by spine. Suddenly something appears on the monsters head. It''s a giant snake, not as big as the monster but big nontheless.

    "It''s that snake bitch!" Philomena suddenly shouts. "I knew I wasn''t hallucinating!"

    "Philomena, do you know that thing?" I ask.

    "Yeah! That little creep attacked me in my sleep and because of it Jeanette treated me like an idiot!".

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "Ahh, excussse me about that" the snake entity say. Am I just imagining things or did it sound a little bit pissed right there? "I was ssimply ssseeking for your friend here".

    "Huh? Do you mean Ruth?". The snake nods. "What do you want with her and what did you do to her!?"

    "Calm down boy. I will explain. My name issss Morgana the Shapessshifter. My and Ruths hissstory go way back. You see, when Ruth wasss born she had a weak body. She wouldn''t have ssurvived even one week if left like that. So I decided to help her. I prolonged her life by blessing her but sssomething went wrong and... it turned into a curse as well. So whenever she feels to great fear or anger she turns into this form. Me and two of my followers decided to protect her in order to find a way to breake to curse".

    After the entity calling itself Morgana told us of their story I feel kind of emty inside. I had no idea... Next to me Philomena starts sobbing a little. Bastion is as emotionless as can be.

    "Can... can she turn back?" I asked.

    "Yesss, she will do so any second now" Morgana says and as if on command Ruths form change and she turns into her regular form again. She stares down the floor and seems embarrassed.

    "I-I..." she whispers. "I''M SORRYYYYY!!!!" Ruth suddenly shouts and starts to cry. "I''M SORRY FOR LYING TO YOU!"

    "A-ah it''s ok Ruth-" I say but are interrupted by Philomena that runs towards Ruth and hugs her.

    "DON''T WORRY RUTH! WE ARE NOT MAD AT YOU! IT''S OK SO DON''T CRY!". Philomena, you are crying just as much... Ruth calms down and rubs her eyes.

    "R-really?" she says with a whimpering voice.

    "REALLY REALLY!". Ruth, while still crying smiles and gives Philomena a big hug when suddenly- a huge armor walks up to us. I recognize it as one of Ruths golems.

    "I thank you for accepting mistress, despite her curse. Please, take care of us" it says.

    "Uh, uhm, ok, we will..." I answes, a little bit shaken by the amount of vocabulary it possesses. I''ve never met a golem that can talk this much. Did Morgana perhaps name it? If that''s the case then...

    "Well then" Philomena suddenly says. "Should we wake up Gret and explain everything for him?" Oh right! Master! I rush towards him and kneel down besides him.

    "Master! Are you ok?" I ask while shaking him.

    "I cast heal on him when the wraith dame hit him so he should be ok" Ruth says.

    "I see" I say and sigh out of relief. "Thank you". Ruth blushes and starts messing with her hair. Girls are weird... Philomena suddenly pick up Ruth and puts her on her (Philomenas) shoulders.

    "Well then, if everythings alright then let''s set camp!" I nod in agreement and finally, I feel at ease. Everythings gonna be alright.

    ---------------------------------------

    *Ruths POV*

    Mission accomplished.

 Hero 3: Training

    It''s been one month since I got summoned together with four other people. We started training for our upcoming battles two weeks ago. Yes, I said "we" which includes me. Why? Well, I''ve quite frankly got nothing else to do.

    In the beginning I thought about committing suicide in this world but with all those fucking nobles clinging onto me like that I haven''t had a chance. And if I tried an failed then the king would surely have someone guard me 24/7 and I can''t deal with that shit. No, it''s better to play along with in their little game... for now.

    The king really didn''t spare any expenses when it comes to our training. The best amongst the best in their fields have been gathered and tasked to teach them everything they know. Which is A LOT.

    I''ve been focusing mainly on wind magic, which I have high affinity with, and unarmed combat myself. I want to be able to move around at high speeds without having a weapon in the way. Great if I want to run away someday.

    The others have also decided on focusing on some things as well. I know for a fact that that idiot Josh have been training with the sword like crazy. But he''s not that good, even I can see that. The sword instructor advised him to try another kind of weapon. But he refused, saying "The sword is the symbol of a hero!". What an idiot.

    Luckily not everyone is that stupid. Karen for example decided to use the bow. She told us that she used to be in an archery club back on Earth and that she even won some competitions.

    Meanwhile, Ian decided to study alchemy and herbalism, plus combat magic of course. I don''t see him training that often as alchemy and herbalism is practiced in a separate room, but according to his instructors he''s really talented.

    And then there''s Helen. She choose the daggers, of course. I don''t doubt that she will use them to backstab us when we lose value to her. And you know what else she picked to specialize on? Poison and traps. Fitting for a snake like her. I should probably kill her when I get the chance.

    The main training area where we practice is located right behind the castle and a lot of nobles come to look at us training. Most of them are female. When someone of us guys look at them they squeal and shout out in happiness. It''s no secret what they want. I just ignore them but that moron Josh flirts with them whenever he can, which is more than often. I should kill him too when I get the chance.

    -----------------------------------------

    Today I finally managed to hover by using the air around me. It took me a while before I got the trick of it but it was definitely worth it. When I finally succeeded my wind magic instructor praised me till no end. According to him levitating is something a few can do and those that can had to train for years before they were able to do so. The reason for my fast growth, he explained, is because I am summoned and somehow we are blessed with an amazing growth rate.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    I asked him why so few is able to hover and he answered that in order to keep oneself in the air one needs to continuously cast mana and that the amount of mana needed to do so is very high. He explained that a regular person have a mana of 25, a soldier 50 and a magician 150. The highest known amount of mana a human have had is 800, which according to him, is almost divine. He also told me that because I am a hero my mana can become higher than any court magician currently alive. Interesting.

    -----------------------------------------

    I''m in an awkward and uncomfortable situation right now. I am currently being courted by a bunch of young noblewomen.

    "Hero-sama, hero-sama!"

    "Please feel free to visit me any time!"

    "I can show you around the city if you want!"

    "No I can show you around the city much better than her!"

    "Can I please touch your muscles!"

    Ugh... These fucking cows. I was calmly reading in one of the countless studies when suddenly the door flew open and a wave of squeals and frills invaded. Who let them in here to begin with? One of the girls suddenly hug my arm. I stare down at her with disgust.

    "H-hero-sama, what''s wro-?"

    "Don''t touch me you ugly bitch" I growl between my teeth. The girl immediately release her grip on me and take a step back in shock. The other girls do the same.

    "Wha-wha-wha-what did you just say!?" the girl shouts. "Who are you calling ugly!? I will have you know my dad is a member of the council!!"

    "And? I don''t fucking care. Now leave me alone, all of you".

    "B-but-" the girls protest but I don''t want to hear it.

    "Leave me the fuck alone you cows". The girls gasp and suddenly all of their faces goes red.

    "Fine!" one of them shouts then all of them storms out of the room. I close the door after them and sigh. I''m really tired. I sit down by the desk and lays down my head on it.

    I know I was unnecessary rude but I snapped. When that girl hugged my arm like that... It reminded me of her. But it wasn''t her so I got pissed. Do you get it? No? That''s alright, you don''t need to.

    I close my eyes and start thinking of her and our time together. After a while I drift of to sleep and for I while I am at peace.

 Authors Notice: Guess whos back!

    Hello, Birdie here! I have returned from my family vacation! Yay! Huh? You didn''t notice I was gone? You don''t know who I am? You wanna know why I am on your computer? And you are supposed to enjoy vacations? Well, usually that is but not this time. I spent one week on a nearly uninhabited island, with no internet connection, no toilet so you had to do your business on a barrel and you could only shower for max 4 minutes.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.So yeah, I did not feel that fresh. But the view was nice at least and I had time to think. A lot of time actually.

    But enough about my vacation, I just wanted to say that I''m back, new chapters are coming up and... yeah, that''s it. Bye! ^.^

 Chapter 57: Women Are Scary

    So after the fight we exited the room and headed towards the Gate to set up camp. I of course went back to pick up Babbit, I am not gonna neglect my new pet after only owning him for about 20 minutes. When he saw me exit the boss room he jumped at me and burrowed his himself in my no-excisting chest while crying. He seemed to have been really worried about me. I''m sorry for worrying you Babbit.

    After we set up the camp we really had nothing to do. Gret had not woken up yet but according to Bastion it''s nothing to worry about. He have survived worse than this, he said. Despite saying this Leo have been sitting by his side ever since we arrived. He really do care about his master.

    Rowan and the others are still outside the storage since they are needed to continue the lie. I just hope no one says something that exposes us, that would end badly. For now I''m sitting on the ground with Balthazar resting his head on my legs and with Babbit sleeping on top of his back. Rowan himself is standing behind me and Morgana lies coiled atop of a rock.

    Other than that nothing is going on. But then why is the mood so tense. Well, the source of the problem is Philomena and Morgana. They still seem too hold the grudge since their first meeting.

    "Hey, snake, why did you slither all over my body before?" Philomena asks with a slightly pissed voice.

    "Oh, you see, I thought I caught the sssmell of a rotting corpsse and was going to eat it when I noticed then sssmell was you" Morgana replies within a playful tone, even if the contents were not that fitting. Does Morgana even need to eat?

    "So that''s it then" Philomena says while giving off a sinister aura. "Well, when I saw you I thought a wyrm attacked me but then I saw your whole body and realized it was just a disgusting snake".

    "Who are you calling disssgusting you old hag. Your skin is nothing compared to my flawless scales!"

    "Ha! Flawless? You are as flawless as a boat with a hole in it! And when it comes to my age, you should know that women age like wine, while reptiles, well they stay as ugly!"

    "Ohoho! They ssay sssso, less? Well, in that case, you age like milk!"

    "Oh, you are so funny ya ugly freak!"

    "You too ya stinking moron!"

    O-oi, ain''t things going to far? The sinister aura they are releasing is getting stronger and stronger with every word they say. I-I need to stop them!

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.But before I get the chance to stop it Rowan interrupts.

    "Miss Philomena... "lady" Morgana, please stop this needless quarrel, you are making mistress feel uneasy". Great job Rowan! You tell them!

    "Oh Rowan, we are not fighting!" Morgana exclaims. "It''sss just a friendly exchange between two women! Right my friend?"

    "That''s right my dear friend! We are just joking!". Sorry, but you are not fooling anyone. Well, at least they stopped fighting.

    "Mistress, may I sit beside you?" Rowan suddenly asks with an apologetic tone.

    "Of course Rowan! There''s no need to ask, just go ahead!"

    "Thank you mistress". Rowan sits down on the ground beside me with his legs crossed and his arms resting on them. He look really dignified, like a real knight! I can''t even imagine how he could possibly become any cooler than this! I mean, in order to do that he needs to gain like an extra set of arms and wings in his next evolution! That would be really badass. Then he could even fly with me, when I learn how to fly that is.

    ((Mistress...))

    ((Hm? Yes Rowan? What is it?)). A short moment of silence followed before he answered.

    ((What happened back then? When you transformed I mean?))

    ((I... don''t really know Rowan. I felt powerless and fear filled me when... I heard a voice)).

    ((A voice? Who''s voice?))

    ((I didn''t recognize it and then it urged me to sing and suddenly I just knew the words)).

    ((I understand. Mistress, if you hear this voice again, please tell me. I will then try to stop you from transforming)).

    ((Ah, thank you Rowan, I appreciate that)). Rowan simply nods when I say that but I can sense that he is happy with my response. I feel like I can really trust Rowan. He always means well and is very kind, even if he''s got a short temper sometimes. I really hope that we can become even better friends.

    "Everyone get over here!" Leo suddenly shouts. "Master is waking up!"

    --------------------------------------

    *Hello, Birdie here! Sorry for the short and kinda messy chapter, I just wanted to release at least something today. Next chapter will have some more development, I promise! Anyway, thanks for reading! i see you in the next chap!*

 Chapter 58: Maybe its puberty?

    "Let me get this straight" Gret say while massaging his forehead. After he woke up we proceeded with explaining everything for him. "So what you are saying is that this being named Morgana, accidentally cursed Ruth when she was young and now she transforms into this bird-beast whenever she gets stressed out. They don''t know how to undo the curse but now they travel around as adventurers in order to hind a way. Did I miss something?"

    "Nope, you pretty much summed it all up" Philomena answer while chewing on a piece of meat.

    "Hmmm... Well it does not sound impossible. I''ve seen similar cases before".

    "You have?" I say with a surprised voice.

    "Yes. This sounds very much like a werewolf curse". W-w-w-werewolfs!? That''s so cool. I hope I can meet one. "Have you tried going to a church and get the priest to lift it?"

    "Yes" I straight out lied. "But it didn''t work". I don''t think I should ever enter a church actually. Being a monster and everything. But maybe it could solve this hole madness curse... I need to think more on that.

    "Uhm, master?" Leo suddenly intervenes. "Are you sure you feel well?"

    "Yep! I feel as fresh as a morning rose!" Great says and flexes his arms. Seriously... "I just lost my cool in there when I saw those wraith dames, ehehe!" Are you really an veteran adventurer? Well, at least you are not as impatient as Philomena. "But really, that curse... How could you mess up a blessing so bad?" This question was directed at Morgana.

    "Ah, well..." Morgana says. Come on Morgana, I believe in you! "When I casssted the blessing I didn''t notice that sshe already had a minor curssse on her that caused my blessing to mutate and get corrupted into a curssse". And the prize for the best lie goes to Morgana! But seriously kids, don''t lie, the truth is always the best option. Except if you are a monster. Then lie. Lie your butt off. I won''t judge you.

    "Now that''s... unusual". Oh no. "But not impossible". Yay! "But miss Morgana, if I may ask, why that form? From what I''ve heard you seem like a very powerful entity but your form is that of an green mana crystal snake. Why is that?"

    "Well you sssee, this isss the form I feel the mossst comfortable with at the moment. My real form isss something elssse but it''s not that good to move around with". Bravo! I applause you in my mind Morgana!

    "Ah, I understand. But now we need to discuss another important matter. The wraith dames". The atmosphere suddenly becomes very tense. Philomena even stops eating. Bastion, that''s been standing quietly in the background takes a step forward.

    "Gret is right" he says. "This is a very serious matter. For wraith dames to appear in a dungeon like this and so close to a city to boost... This is very unsettling. We need to inform the guild at once".

    "I agree with Bastion on this" Philomena comments. "I''ve seen the damage one wraith dame can do, and for five of them to appear at once...". Philomena sounds unusually serious. I wonder what she have seen in order to make her this grim about it. No, wait, I don''t think I wanna know after all.

    "It''s just as you say, but we should wait until tomorrow. For now, we should all rest" Gret says and everyone just mumbles in agreement. So we get ready to go to sleep when Leo stops me. "Hey Ruth, ya got a minute?"

    "U-uhu". Aw fudge, what now? We go away a bit from the camp, behind a large rock. I start fiddling with my hair and don''t know where to look. Did he see through our lie? What should I do, what should I do, what should I-

    "I just wanna tell you I''m sorry". Huh? "I know I''ve not really been... the friendliest of guys during this time and I want to apologize" Leo says and bows deeply.

    "A-a-ah! Please don''t! It''s not your fault! I''ve not acted the best either, I mean, I should apologize too!"

    "There''s no need to! I''ve acted far more worse than you AND I attacked you!"

    "Well I defeated you and wrestled you too the ground! And don''t forget I did those... those... THINGS! So I should apologize!"

    "Ugh! Sure! If you wanna be that way then apologize already!"

    "Huh? I already apologized for that! And if you are gonna be like that the forget it!"

    "Fine! I didn''t even want your apology! And you know what!? Forget that apology, you ain''t getting it!"

    "Fine!"

    "FINE!

    "Hmph!!!" (both, at the same time). I angrily leave Leo and head to my sleeping bag. I tuck myself in and say good night to everyone, except Leo that idiot! I really don''t get him sometimes! And he acted so sweet earlier! I hug Babbit in frustration and close my eyes tight. One would think that going through all those dangerous moments would make us closer but noooo!

    But speaking of dangerous moments... I haven''t checked my stats yet! I bet I have earned a lot of cool skills!

    Name: Ruth

    Titles: Reincarnated One, Wannabe Phoenix, Lonely One, Half Dead Wanderer, Healer Newbie, Familiar of Lentaro Blizt, Naive One, Songstress, Banshee, Earth Mage, Battle Healer, Monster Slayer, Daredevil, Plague Caller (new!)

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.Race: (???)

    Level 28/300

    HP 12/12

    MP 1700/1700

    Vit. 19

    Str. 7

    Dex. 32

    Int. 210

    Wis. 150

    Char. 120

    Luck 6

    Exp: 7895/10000

    Mana Sphere Lv. 1: You create a sphere made out of pure mana. When fired it results in a huge explosion. The higher the level the more the destructive force and the more spheres you can create at once. Current spheres; 1, costs 30 MP.

    Mana Sword Lv 1: You can create a sword made out of pure mana. It can cut through plenty of materials. The higher the level the stronger and the more swords you can create at once. Current swords; 1, costs 45 MP.

    Spectre Summoning Lv. 1: You can summon a specter from the spirit realm to fight for you. The higher the level the stronger the specter you can summon and the more specters you can summon at once. Current specters; 1, costs 100 MP.

    Regeneration Lv 1: You heal at a higher speed when injured. This skill is always active and costs no mana. The higher the level the faster and more you can regenerate.

    Plague Calling Lv. 1: You can call through a plague that infects everything around you. You can decide the mortality rate and symptoms. The higher the level the more you can design your plague.

    Disease Immunity Lv. 10: You are immune to diseases. The higher the level the more diseases you become immune to. Max level reached, resulting in immunity in all diseases. Gained together with Plague Calling.

    .......... I-I swear I''m not evil. I promise. But really, Plague Calling!? No! Never! That''s awful! I''m not gonna use it!

    But other than that I like what I see. Disease Immunity? Nice. Regeneration? Sweeeet! And Spectre Summoning? AMAZING! Those mana spells are awesome to! And my health went up too! It''s still crap but it''s better crap! Hehehehehe! I will become the strongest! Moahahahahahaha!

    *Philomenas POV*

    Ruth is making some weird sounds. Is she crying? I bet she''s still sad about her curse... I will give her all my support tomorrow!

 Chapter 59: Mr Puffing

    Wow. Simply... wow. The speed we are moving at right now is simply amazing! I''ve never gone this fast before.

    The moment everyone had woken up we packed our stuff together and headed to the entrance of the dungeon. Philomena then threw me on her back and started running. I was confused. Even if she ran we still had to face the monsters in the dungeon at some point and it would halt our progress, right?

    Nope. It was at that moment I learned the truth. They had gone easy on all the monsters we had faced so far in order for me and Leo to get the most out of this experience.

    It was a massacre. Blood splattered everywhere, everything burned, screams of agony could be heard as we moved forward and they didn''t even bat an eye... I am so happy they''re on my side.

    It took us ONE HOUR to reach the surface. ONE HOUR. And they ran through the forest, swamps and all while killing monsters left and right. Well, gotta go fast I guess.

    When we reached the surface they didn''t pause or anything. They just kept running.

    Half an hour was all it took to reach Ozlem. Ok, but now we need to stop. I mean there''s a gate in front of us. Even if there''s no one in line now we can''t just rush through it... Philomena? Y-you can stop now! W-w-wait! Ahhhh!

    *BOOOOOOM*

    Philomena fired a fireball at the gate, causing it to explode into smithereens. The guards flew a few feet but they don''t seem to be hurt. Well, if you don''t count their burnt eyebrows and beards.

    "W-what is happening!?" one of them shouts, staggering forward with his weapon ready.

    "No time to explain!!" Philomena shouts back and flicks the guards weapon away.

    "I''m sooooooorry" I shout as we run past the confused guards. Poor guys. They are just doing their jobs. And to destroy the gate... I hope their boss understand that there were nothing they could have done. Well, maybe Jeanette can repair the gate with that power of hers?

    We dash through the city, avoiding pedestrians as we make our way forward and we soon arrive at the guild. Like a storm Philomena hurls through the door (with me still on her back). Well, at least she''s got the sense to use the door.

    Already back Philo-?" (Random Adventurer)

    "Shut up Jeff, this is serious!" Philomena shouts. Everybody in the guild flinches at her attitude. She is not usually like this so they must realize that something bad have happened. "Where''s Jeanette?!"

    "S-she left for a meeting I believe" (Random Adventurer 2)

    "Where!?" Calm down Philomena, you are about to catch fire with that attitude of yours and I don''t wanna die yet.

    "In the capital, I believe the king sent for her" (Random Adventurer 2). For a second no one did anything and silence filled the room. Then-

    "Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!!!!" Philomena shouts and slams her fist into the wall, causing it to explode. Please stop that! Now that Jeanette''s not here someones got to pay for that you know! Show some respect for the working class!  Also, don''t set fire on the guild again. You want Jeanette to scold you that much?

    "Calm down Philomena" Gret says and lays his hand on her shoulder. "Also, you shouldn''t use such language in front of a child, it will set a bad example". Oh I don''t really mind but thank you for your consideration ^.^

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "But, eh, Philomena" (Random Adventurer 3) "what''s going on here? Why so upset?"

    "''Cause we found five wraith dames in the dungeon" Bastion says. The room instantly goes quiet. Not quiet, no, it''s quiet quiet. It''s as if everyone is holding their breaths while sitting on eggshells.

    "A-are you sure?" one of the adventurers finally asks.

    "I would never mistake a wraith dame" Philomena growls between her teeth. I can''t see her face from her back but I don''t need to. I can feel her rage.

    "T-then what should we do? If there were so many wraith dames at one place then that can only mean... A lich king is nearby..." Silence again.

    A lich king huh? They are popular enemies in video games, wielding the power of necromancy and with the appearance of either a skeleton or a rotting corpse. Low health but amazing MP. Intelligent and power-hungry. That''s how they are mostly portrayed at least. One of my favorite enemies.

    But I should ask later when it''s not so tense to be sure. I could be wrong. What if it''s a giraffe? A magic giraffe of course. That can talk. And shoot lasers. Out of its butt hole. That would be so cool. I would name him Mr. Puffing and he would live in my yard and only eat rainbows and sunshine. Then I would go on an epic adventure to rejoin Mr. Puffing with his long lost family that disappeared during a meteor accident. And in the end Mr. Puffing would be made king and I would realize that if I believe in myself, everything can happen and I would finally start my pop-star career.

    "- very dangerous, we need to send for backup. Send a message to the church immediately, we will need their holy magic".

    Huh? What are they talking about? Wait, the church?! Nonononono! No church! I''m a monster! If the church finds me they will slay me!

    "Because it will be so dangerous, all adventurers below D rank are not allowed to participate and will stay in the city until the problem have been solved" Gret says with a commanding voice. No one is questioning him. He''s a leader and a leader is what they need right now. "This goes for all the civilians as well. This is an emergency. We need to inform the count of the city. Can someone run to the counsel with the message?"

    "I can do it!" one of the adventurers shout and run out the door. There''s a huge hole in the wall, why did you run through the door?

    "Good. Now then, until we receive our reinforcement we have to prepare ourselves. Warn the merchants approaching the city and the farms nearby! Understood?"

    "Yes sir!" the adventurers shout, all full of energy. They really wanna protect this city with all their might. That''s admirable. I wish I had that resolution. But I''m to cowardly.

    Despite my powers I can''t do anything and when I do things they backfire. Then why do I continue fighting? I don''t know... Maybe it''s guilt or perhaps I still don''t realize how real this world truly is and still see it as a game? Maybe it''s nothing at all and I''m just really stupid. Yeah, that''s probably it. Luckily Mr. Puffing doesn''t judge.

 Chapter 60: The Plan...

    It''s been three days since it was decided to put Ozlem under lockdown. The residents of the city have been unusually calm about it all. They are all sure that this will be solved soon and that everything will go back to normal in no time.

    During this time all the adventurers have been working non-stop. First they had to fix that Philomena destroyed. Philomena had to pay for the reparations and when she did she simply pulled out a large sack of gold coins! Being an A-class adventurer truly pays off.

    The word of a possible lich king being in the area have been spread to the farms surrounding Ozlem and a lot of farmers have come to search for shelter in the city. Because of that the city is really cramped right now but people seem to manage somehow.

    I also wanted to help but Gret said that there was no need for that. According to him I deserved to rest. He also said that I am not allowed to participate in the battle, partially because of my adventurer rank but also because of the transformation accident in the dungeon. He''s probably worried that I will panic and transform. Other adventurers might not react the same way they did then they see me transform.

    No one else knows about it and I would prefer to keep it that way. But I''m afraid. Why? Because of the church! They sent their request for support the first day and it seems that they are on their way! If there''s someone that can see through my facade it''s a paladin as he drives his sword through my heart.

    I was thinking of leaving Ozlem before they arrive but with a possible lich king out there... I don''t wanna die yet thanks. I have yet to meet Mr Puffing!

    ________________________________________

    "Hey look! It''s the Dungeon Princess!!"

    "Who?"

    "You don''t know? She was one of the adventurers that ventured into the dungeon and found the wraith dames!"

    "No way! A little girl like that survived the wraith dames!?"

    "Yeah! And there''s a rumor you know..."

    "What kind of rumor?"

    "Well, according to it she defeated the Crimson Inferno, Philomena!"

    "You''r kidding me!? You gotta be kidding me!"

    "That''s just what I heard man, but we better be careful not to piss her off".

    "Yeah! Better safe than dead!"

    ......... You know I can hear you guys, right? You''re not whispering or anything. Sigh, whatever, nothing I can do about it. I''m currently at an inn eating lunch but it seems that my reputation have betrayed me. And what''s with that nickname? So cliche...

    ((Mama, you''re famous!)) Zar exclaims with excitement.

    ((Being famous isn''t always a good thing Zar)). Especially when you''re a bird-monster and the church is on it''s way. I need to lie low for a while and attention is the last thing I need right now. These past days I''ve been practicing Stealth and Shadow Cloak in order to stay hidden when the church arrives.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    It really surprised me at first that there were no church in Ozlem, but according to Gret this city is neutral ground. Ones religion, species, where they come from or gender does not matter in this town, everyone is equal. That surprised me even more. So in other cities everyone did not treat everyone as equals?

    When I asked Gret about it he shook his head. According to him, Ozlem is one of the few cities that allows beast men to set up their own stores and hold political positions. In other cities they are treated as animals and have no rights whatsoever. Because of that many seek refugee in Ozlem. When I heard this I got disturbed. As a person originally from another world where this is no longer accepted this made me feel sick.

    Great also explained that if I ever entered another city I would not be met with the same kindness as here. This shocked me. When asked why Gret told me that based on my looks one could one believe that I either had beast man or demon blood in me, and because of that others would treat me with hostility and disgust.

    This brought me another problem. I will have to leave this city sometime but if it is as Gret says then that would be a problem. I will have to disguise myself. Luckily, I knew a hardcore cosplayer in my past life and know a couple of things.

    First things first; a mask! Ah yes, the mask. The very essence of a disguise. No disguise is complete without one. The simpler the design, the better.

    Number 2! A cloak... with a hoodie! In order to cover my hair and skin. My feather hair would without a doubt give me away as a non-human. And the cloak needs to be black so that I get that mysterious vibe.

    Numero tres; A code name! "But wait!" you say, a code name is not part of a disguise! Put aha my dear friend, it is! Wearing a disguise is becoming another person and to complete the new persona demands a new name!

    And finally, maybe the most crucial part... STILTS! So that no will know how tall I really am. Then no one will know I''m a kid... And then I can ride all the attractions at the park!

    Ok, maybe no stilts, but otherwise I meant everything else I said! But I need to make it all from scratch. No one has to know it''s me under that disguise! Sure, I can purchase some cloth and wood but I need to make the finishing touches myself.

    The first thing I will do when everything is solved and it''s safe to go out is head for the next town. Yep, that''s the plan. Great plan. I just hope nothing bad happens.

 Chapter 61: Danger Approaching!

    I wish the music of my old life. Or rather, I miss that you could listen to music whenever you wanted to. Life gets so boring without music. Yes, even in a fantasy world.

    Recently I''ve had nothing to do. Absolutely nothing. Because of that dumb lich king I am not allowed to go outside or perform any quests. And other than leveling up my skills nothing have happened. Stealth is level 7, Shadow Cloak level 5 and Sensor is already level 8! Sigh, I wish that just SOMETHING would happen!

    ---Two hours later---

    Nope! I changed my mind! Please bring back the boredom! I don''t want any excitement!

    Ok, calm down, it''s cool, I''m cool, ahhhhhhh.... No it''s not cool. I am gonna die. Why? The church is here. Yeah. They are by the city gate right now. I knew that they would come but for them to arrive today? Naha. I am not ready! But I''ve got to got with the plan I have; hiding.

    Now the problem is, where am I going to hide. The guild headquarter is a no-no and I can''t live on the street until they leave. So the only option I have left is hiring a room in a tavern and stay there until everything is over. Yes. Let''s go with that. To the tavern!

    ---10 minutes later---

    I''ve had a couple of taverns suggested to me but the one I have chosen is a low-class one. The ones from the church will surely not approach an insignificant little tavern like this one. Right?

    As I enter the tavern I am immediately hit by a foul stench. Ugh! It smells like old cheese and grandmas armpits! No, this will do. Come on, it''s either this or dying. But I might end up dying from the stench before everything is over...

    I approach the counter where a woman stands.

    "Hello little girl! Are you searching for someone?" the woman says while smiling.

    "No, but I would like to rent a room" I say as I push a pouch of money over the counter. The woman look surprised for a second before she resumes her smile.

    "Oh, but of course! It''s 1 silver per night and if you wish a bath and a meal with that you will have to pay 30 copper coins for each day".

    "I want to stay here for nine days, with meals and bath included, but I may extent my stay later on. Is that ok?"

    "Yes, of course. You can always extent your stay as long as you''ve got the money". I give her the money and I can feel the other guests staring at us, or rather, at me. It''s making me feel uncomfortable.

    ((Mistress, do you want me to pull their eyes out?)) Rowan asks.

    ((N-no! I don''t want that!)) I protest. And don''t say such thing so calmly! That''s really worrying!

    ((I understand)) he simply says. Sigh, what was that all about? I need to have a small talk with him later about... not killing people.

    "Thank you for choosing the Shattering Ram, dinner is served in three hours. Your room is the third one on the right" the woman says and gives me a rusty key. I give her a light bow and walk up the stairs. I put the key in the keyhole and enter my room.

    ... It''s not the BEST room I''ve ever seen but I can make it. I. Can. Make. It. I just need to... Clean it up a bit. And open a window. Do this world have sanitizers?

    ---30 minutes later---

    Ok, I think this will do. It still smell funny but hey, in my old life I once lived next to a dump so I can''t complain. And I even got some flowers in the window. They may be dead, but still! Wait... What if I could... Bring them back to life?

    ... I''m gonna try. I need to try. Healing magic!

    ---5 seconds later---

    Success! I have revived the dead! It costed me a lot of MP but it was all worth it! Call me a phoenix already! Or a necromancer... No, a phoenix. I''m a good guy after all. Not a villain. Nope.

    The previously withered leaves have now regained their colors and I can feel a faint smell emerging from the flower. it smells like... cinnamon. And sunshine.

    Stolen novel; please report.Suddenly a blue screen appears before me.

    //You have gained the skill Minor Revival!//

    Heck yeah!!! This is amazing! Mwahahahaha! Let''s have a look at this beauty!

    Minor Revival Lv. 1: You have gained the ability to raise the dead!... To a certain degree. You can at your current level revive plants and bugs. But be warned! The individuals you have revived are now undead and crave flesh. They are also quite dumb. The higher the skill level you can revive more complicated beings. MP cost; 1000.

    This is not what I wanted. No. Just, no. This is an evil skill. A VILLAIN SPELL! I don''t want to create zombies! I just want to help people! But with this skill I will just curse them! Another skill down the trashcan. See you never together with Plague Calling!

    I glance at the flower I revived. Please tell me it''s just a normal flower.

    Name: None

    Title: None

    Race: Flesh Eating Mimic Flower

    Level 1

    HP 5

    MP 0

    Vit. 2

    Str. 6

    Dex. 0

    Int. 0

    Wis. 0

    Char. 10

    Luck 13

    Oh no. This is no good. I''m sorry flower. Fireball... On that day bird-kind received a grim reminder. That little birds should not play with powers out of their league.

 Chapter 62: Stupid Ideas

    After the flower incident I had to clean again. The ashes left behind I simply brushed out the window and I did my best to cover the burn marks. But considering the quality of the room from the beginning I can''t say there''s much difference. I bet someones already set it on fire once before.

    Suddenly a knock on the door can be heard. It startles me.

    "Little miss? I am sorry to bother you but I just wanna say that dinner is ready in five minutes. Please take a seat downstairs".

    "Ok, thank you". Already? I guess I got lost in my thoughts when cleaning and time just passed by. But just to be sure... I activate Sensor. No ones outside my door so ambush seems unlikely. Ok, dinner it is. I quickly brush the dirt of my clothes and head out my room.

    Downstairs some of the other guests have already gathered. Some have even gotten their meals and are eating. The food smells good at least. Lets hope it''s more satisfying than the room. I take a seat at an empty table.

    Hmm? Am I just imagining things or are people staring at me? Do I have something in my face. Do I look weird? Aside from my grey skin and feather hair that is. Did- did I offend someone without knowing it? No, that can''t be. I''ve not talked to anybody here yet. Let''s just ignore it for now.

    "Thank you for your patience" the woman from the counter earlier says as she walks towards me. She''s carrying a tray with food on that she puts down i front of me. "Hope you enjoy! Call me over if you need something!".

    The meal consists of a stew containing meat and vegetables with bread on the side. And the drink it''s served with... Is this alcohol. I-I can''t drink this! I am underage! I''m not even one year old yet!

    ((Hey boss, are you gonna drink that?)) Morgana asks.

    ((No, I can''t! I am not old enough!))

    ((Then... can I have it?))

    ((Morgana!)) Rowan exclaims.

    ((What? I wanna try it and it would be such a wassste to throw it away! So, can I boss?)) Morgana pleads.

    ((Uhm, well, I guess it should be alright... but not now. Not with so many people present)) I say, albeit I am a bit doubtful. While Morgana is young she certainly acts like an adult and maybe golems age differently than humans?

    ((Ok, thanks boss!)) Morgana says happily.

    ((Can I also try it?)) Zar suddenly asks.

    ((NO!!!)) we shout in union.

    ((B-but why?))

    ((You are a child! You can''t drink alcohol yet!))

    ((But I am just as old as Morgana and she can!))

    ((No means no!)) I say, putting the argument to an end. While what he said is true he have the mentality of a kid and giving alcohol to a child is wrong!

    While thinking that I grab the spoon laying in the stew and take the first bite. It''s... not that bad actually. Not amazing but hey, it could be much worse. Well then, let''s dig in!

    "Hey, have you heard?" (Random guest)

    "What?" (Random guest 2)

    "Apparently a paladin have been seen walking around in the area" (Random guest)

    I flinch. I need to listen to this.

    "A paladin? Here? I know the guild called for reinforcement from the church but why here? There''s nothing special here" (Random guest 2)

    "Yeah, but according to my friend the paladin seemed to be locking for something" (Random guest)

    Oh no. That''s so not good. That''s sooooo not good. I guess my little stunt with the plant might have attracted some attention. I should have been more careful. Of course they could sense that much mana! Bad bird! Bad!

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.I gotta lie extra low for a while it seems. That means... no magic. If I use it then I will surely lead them directly to me. So no magic at all. Easy, right?

    -------------------------------------------------

    Ok, I might have overestimated myself. Living without magic is not that easy. Ever since I got to this world I have been using magic daily for basic things.

    For example; the bath. After dinner I decided to take a bath. Nothing weird with that. But when I got there the water had gone cold. Usually I would just use a mixture between fire and water magic to heat it up but since I ain''t using magic right now...

    Ok, that may not sound that bad but I don''t like cold baths! Another thing I realized is how darn clumsy I am! Whenever I get hurt I always use healing magic, no matter how insignificant the damage is.

    Just after dinner alone I''ve tripped three times, walked into a wall and accidentally slammed my hand in the door. Thankfully I just recently gained Regeneration so I can bear with it.

    Am I really this helpless without magic? I need to get stronger physically. I should learn how to use weapons to. If I ever find myself in a dire situation when I can''t use magic for whatever reason then I need to have a plan.

    ((Mistress, may I come with a suggestion?)) Rowan suddenly asks.

    ((Hm? Yeah, sure))

    ((I know I may not have the most experience but I would be honored if you would let me train you in combat))

    ((That''s an excellent idea! Thank you Rowan!))

    ((It''s my pleasure mistress!)) Rowan exclaims. He sounds happy. I''m glad.

    I change to my night clothes and practically dive into the bed. I''m really tired. Hah, now off to a good nights sleep.

    ------------------------------------------------

    Nope. Again I change my mind. Why? Ahahahaha, I will tell you why. The reason is my next-door neighbors. They are having a little to much fun.

    "Ahhhh! That''s it! Harder!"

    "Yeah, you like that, don''t you? I''ll give it to you hard!"

    ... I am not comfortable with this. Not. At. All. Why? Do you hate me that much Creshna? I try to block out the sound by covering my ears with my pillow but to no avail. The sound is still there. Crap, I can''t sleep like this! I need to do something!

    Wait, I think I''ve got an idea. It''s dangerous, risky and stupid as hell considering everything going on but here it goes!

    I take one of my feathers and place it on the floor. Feather Minion, do as I command! Freak them out! The feather darkens and change shape. After a few seconds a being dressed in a grey cloak stands in front of me. Without me saying anything the feather minion slinks under the door. A few seconds later----

    "Gyaaaaaaahhh" a mans voice screams.

    "Wha-wha-what is that!? Huh!? Hey don''t leave me here alone with it!!" a woman shouts.

    A door violently being opened can be heard and people running down the stairs. I silently call the feather minion back. There. They may shout right now but they will shut up soon. The other guests will assure that.

    Just like that I once again go to sleep. That may have been a stupid idea and that paladin might have gotten alerted but you know what? At least I can sleep in peace.

 Chapter 63: Lets go shopping!

    Today I''m gonna spend all my time in down town. I am afraid that my little stunt yesterday might have attracted even more unwanted attention to the tavern I currently reside in and I do not want to be there in case the paladin decides to check it out.

    Recently I compared my equipment with some of the other adventurers and I realised how badly equipped I truly am. So I decided to use this moment to go shopping.

    But just to make things clear; I am not just walking around on the streets like a normal person. No sir. I am taking the Backstreets while using both Stealth and Sensor. Using Shadow Cloak would be just to suspicous. I will use it just in emergency.

    My first stop is a shop Philomena suggested to me. According to her it sells some very good magic equipment for a good price but it''s not that well know because it does not promote itself at all. Luckily she told me how to find it.

    After a 10 minute walk I arrive at a seemingly rundown old building. There''s no sign hanging in front of it, no windows and I wouldn''t be surprised if it fell down right now. I open the door and head in.

    The inside shocks me. Compared to the buildings facade the inside is incredibly neat and tidy. In the ceiling hangs a crystal that gives of a soft yellow light. The shelves on the walls are all full with different magical items. Staffs, wands, grimoires... Is that a human skull? Awesome.

    For some reason the shop makes me feel all fuzzy inside...

    "Who''s there?" a voice suddenly calls out. I turn towards the direction and see an old man. He''s dressed in simple brown robes and holds a long wooden staff in his left hand.

    "U-uhm, hello! My name is Ruth and Philomena suggested this shop to me! I-I don''t mean to bother you so if you are closed right now that''s ok and if you worry about Money, I promise I can pay. I mean-"

    "Calm down child, I am not bothered by your presence. Rather, I find it rather amusing that little Phi would trust someone enough to tell them of this place..." the man answers.

    "Huh? What do you-?"

    "Enough about that" he says, interupting me. "You have presented yourself and so I should do the same. My name is Accot Delmir, but you can call me Accot, I am the owner of this shop. Now I guess that you would like to purchase a magical weapon?"

    "Ye-yes! That''s right!" I exclaim. "But I have never owned nor wielded one before so I don''t know anything about them..."

    "That''s not a problem. Now before we start I need to know your preferences".

    "Preferences?"

    "Yes, for example; do you prefer to fight head on or are you the type that fights from a distance?" Accot explains.

    "Well, I prefer fighting far away but I want to be able to fight upclose to".

    "A balanced fighter huh? How strong are you, physically that is?"

    "I am weak..." I answer while looking down on the floor.

    "That''s nothing to be ashamed of child. Most mages have poor strength" he says reassuringly. "Now, do you often fight with someone else?"

    "Ah, yes I do!" I say while thinking about Rowan.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Good, good... Hmm, I think I''ve got the thing for you. Wait here for a second". Accot walks into another room in the back and when he comes back he''s carrying something in his arms. Wait, is it a... book?

    "Here" Accot says while giving me the book. "This is one of my most recent creations".

    "Oh, uhm, what is it?"

    "This my child, is a grimoire. It helps you concentrate your magical powers and as you grow so will it. While the pages are currently blank you can always write down your spells. When you do those spells will become twice as powerful. It will also help you to handle multiple spells at once and it cannot be destroyed my normal means".

    "Wow, that''s amazing! But, I don''t know if I can afford it..."

    "Don''t worry about money my child. This one is for free".

    "Bu-but-!!!" I try to protest.

    "Don''t worry child, Philomenas friends are my friends. Please allow this old mans gift" Accot says while giving me a gentle smile.

    "O-ok! Thank you mister Delmir!" I exclaim and bow. I then exit the store while embracing the book tighly. The fuzzy feeling from the store lingers in me. I look down on the book. The red leather covering it is smooth and the yellow pages seem to emit a warm feeling. I wonder how it stats look. I activate appraisal.

    Vorelim Mortalis

    C-ranked grimoire

    Current owner: Ruth

    This grimoire was created by the master magician Accot Delmir. It grows together with it''s owner. The spells written in it becomes twice as powerful and it helps the owner handle multiple spells at once. Can only be destroyed with powerful magic.

    He-he''s a master magician? I wonder how powerful he is? I am glad he considers me a friend.

    ----------------------------------------------

    *Accots POV*

    As the child called Ruth leaves my store I sigh.

    "Why did you help her?" the skull on the shelve asks. In it''s empty eyesockets cold blue lights can be seen. "Why did you help a monster?"

    "I don''t know what you mean, Heltin" I say in a nonchalant voice.

    "You can''t fool me old man. I know you felt it. You even prepared to attack her". He''s right. The moment she entered my store I felt the wretched monsterous aura inside her and for a moment I thought about killing her on the spot. But then I felt something else. The aura that only divine beings emit. So I decided not to attack.

    "She''s... something else. I have never felt something like that before".

    "Hehehe! Seems like we met someone interesting! I wonder what she will become?" Heltin exclaims with a playful voice.

    "Let''s hope I made the right choice in helping her" is all I say. Only time will tell...

 Chapter 64: Brother And Sister

    "- a little more aaaannd I''m done!" I exclaim happily. After I got the grimoire, for FREE, from that kind old man Accot, I decided to immediately write down all my spells. But worry not! I have written them all down in english so this worlds inhabitants won''t be able to read it! The people in this world use symbols similar to nordic runes with and this way no one will ever know of my villainous spells.

    It''s about time I continue with my shopping so I stand up and brush off the dirt of my clothes. I decided to write down my spells in one of the backstreets where no one could see the "strange" language I use. That could raise some questions. Hmm, where should I go next?

    Suddenly a young boy jumps in front of me seemingly out of nowhere. His clothes are dirty and it looks like he''s in desperate need of a bath.

    "Give me all your money!" the boy shouts while threatening me with a small knife, max 10 centimeters. Am I getting mugged? Sigh, how annoying. I get distracted for just a second and something like this happens. Why didn''t I activate Sensor? Well, don''t cry over spoiled milk, as my dear mother used to say.

    ((To threaten mistress like this... I will skin him alive!)) Rowan yells in rage. No you won''t. I got this.

    "Hey kid!" I exclaim. "You hungry?" The boy flinches and looks confused.

    "Uhm, yeah but- wait! I am older than you! And I''m robbing you! S-so give me your money and I won''t hurt you!"

    "My, my, what a pickle" I say, pretending to be worried.

    ((What''s a pickle?)) Zar asks.

    "How about this? I buy you dinner and you don''t stab me. Deal?" I propose, offering him my hand.

    "D-don''t screw with me! If you don''t just give it to me t-then I will take it by force!". The boy then rushes towards me with his knife ready. Too slow.

    I take a single step to the side, avoiding him completely. I kick his butt, causing him to fall forward onto the street.

    "Ouff!" the boy exclaims as he hits the ground. He tries to get up but I won''t let him.

    "Zar" I say and the next second a tiny deer appears from thin air. Zar jumps over to the boy and then proceed to sit down on him.

    "Did I do good mama?" Zar asks with anticipation in his eyes. I gently pat him on the head.

    "Yes, you did very well". Zar seems to sparkle when I compliment him. How cute. I switch my attention to the boy. "You ready to talk now?" I ask.

    "...". The boy doesn''t answer me.

    "Hey, I wanna help you but I can''t do that if you don''t say anything. So, what''s your name?" I say using my kindest voice.

    "... Ace..." the boy finally says.

    "Ace huh? Nice to meet you! My name is Ruth! And this fella here is-"

    "Hiiiiiii!" Zar exclaims happily, cutting me off. "My name is Balthazar but you can call me Zar!"

    "Uhm, h-hi?" Ace say hesitantly.

    "Now Ace," I say and crouch down "why did you try to mug me?"

    "..."

    "Come on, maybe I can help you!"

    "... My sister..." he mumbles while staring into the ground. "My sister, she''s sick... She need to see a healer..."

    I go silent for a second. So he''s just a boy trying to save his sister. This sounds like the backstory of a protagonist.

    Slowly I signal Zar to stand up and take Ace''s hand.

    "Where do you live?" I ask.

    "Huh?" Ace exclaims, confused.

    "I think I can help you" I say, smiling. "So let''s go save your sister".

    -------------------------------------------------------

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "This way, we''re nearly there!" Ace shouts while running. Ever since I told him that I could heal his sister he have not stopped running. "Here it is!" he suddenly exclaims.

    The house in front of me... I don''t even know if I can call it a house. It''s more like a shed without any real door, just a drapery loosely hanging on the front.

    Ace moves the drapery to the side and walk in. I follow him in. The first thing I notice is the darkness. Next is the stench. It stinks sweat and urine. Furthest down in the room there''s a lump on the ground covered by blankets. It gives off a bad feeling...

    "B-bro-ther? Is that... you?" a weak voice says.

    "Yes, it''s me sister and I''ve got someone that might be able to help you" Ace responds.

    "W-who? A d-doctor?". I take a step forward and crouch down besides the lump on the floor.

    "Hello, my name is Ruth. I''m afraid I''m no doctor but I know healing magic".

    "Y-you can s-save me?" the voice whimpers.

    "I belive I can. But I need to see your condition first. Can I remove the blankets?"

    "N-NO!" the girl shouts, only to cough violently afterwards.

    "Sister, please let her help you!" Ace pleads.

    "I-I am u-ugly, p-please don''t look at me" the voice stutter and becomes smaller, crouching together. I put my hand on the lump. It flinches at the contact.

    "I know it''s difficult but please, let me help you. Don''t let it stop you. You are strong. You can do this. So please, take of the blanket".

    For a second nothing happens and I am afraid my pep-talk did not help, but after a few seconds the lump on the ground moves. The blankets fall off and reveals the frail body of a child at least eight years old.

    Her face is horribly scared and covered in blisters. Her sickly pale skin almost seems translucent and black veins cover her whole body. Oh dear...

    ((Poor girl...)) Morgana comments and I can do nothing but agree. She must be in a lot of pain.

    "I t-t-told you I was ugly..." the girl whispers, hugging herself as she do. Gently I take her hand.

    "I think you''re beautiful, you just need some help and then you will be the cutest girl in town" I say, smiling. The girl just sits there with her mouth agape. "What''s your name?"

    "L-Linali" she stutters.

    "Linali... What a beautiful name! Nice to meet you! Let''s be friends from now on!"

    "O-ok!" Linali exclaims, shocked but also happy. I grab her other hand. This illness seems to be very dangerous so I will go all out. As I activate Minor Healing I also start singing, using Healing Voice.

    I close my eyes and let the words just flow out. I can feel the illness in her and how it gets weaker and weaker. After a while it disappears completely. I open my eyes.

    In front of me sits a stunningly beautiful girl. Creamy white skin, brown beautiful almond-shaped eyes, and pink supple lips, similar to cherries. She''s like a doll.

    Linali is staring at me dumbfounded, then she looks down on her body and starts crying.

    "W-waaaahhhhh!! T-thank you, thank you!!" she shouts, with snot and tears streaming down her face. Linali then hugs me tightly. I hug her back while patting her on the back.

    Then I hear another sound. I turn around.

    Behind me stands Ace, crying just as much as his sister. Sigh, no matter how mature he acts he''s really just a kid. Well, nothing wrong with that. Children should be children after all.

 Chapter 65: Hell

    My mom always told me that one should always help one another and that good things will happen if you do. "Kindness works in both ways, both you and the person you are helping will be happy" she said.

    I have done a good thing, I cured a little girl of her illness that could have been fatal if left alone. That''s a nice thing to do, right? But I didn''t think it would go this far...

    "Ruth-sama, Ruth-sama do you want to play?"

    "Ruth-sama, you have really smooth hair!"

    "Ruth-sama, you are so pretty!"

    "Ruth-sama, Ruth-sama, Ruth-sama, Ruth-sama-!"

    Ugh, I am starting to regret my decision... I happy that I saved her, it''s not that, it''s just... SHE''S SO ANNOYING! Ok, I get it, I get it. She''s happy and grateful that I saved her but she''s been clinging on me non stop ever since then. It was cute in the beginning but now it''s just a pain in the neck.

    And her brother, Ace, is not helping at all. He''s just happy that she is fine now. Standing nearby and smiling while watching us. Hey! Can''t you see that she''s going to far!? Help me!

    Sigh, why do I have to be so kind? Well, at least she''s got an even kinder brother to look after her. But really, the way we met... In a back alley, him trying to mug me in order to save his sick little sister... It''s just... So cliche. And then he just happened to meet a kind stranger (in this case, me) that just happened to know healing magic and that saved his sister, making his cold heart beat once again. It''s such an overdone backstory.

    Why do everyone I befriend have such dramatic backstories? First the illegitimate child of the king and then the protective orphan brother. What''s next? Wait, don''t answer me. I want it to surprise me.

    "Ruth-sama, is something wrong?" Linali asks me with a worried face. Ugh, stop being so cute, it makes it harder to be mad at you.

    "Ah, nothing. I was just thinking" I answer with a smile. Keep it up me, you can do this. But really, Linali sure is pretty. That worries me. If she was a noble then surely she would get pampered but as a homeless girl... Beauty can be a curse just as much as it can be a blessing. It''s all depending on your surrounding.

    I am worried that someone will try to take advantage because she doesn''t have a guardian that can protect her. Ace can''t protect her all the time either...

    If she had more mana then maybe I could teach her a spell so that she could defend herself but her MP is so low, it''s just 20! One spell and she would faint! Ace''s is higher on 54 but compared to mine it''s nothing If only she had a place where she could be safe... Wait a minute, what about...?

    "Excuse me Ace, but I have a question. Why do you not live in an orphanage? Wouldn''t that be easier?". Ace and Linali stare at me with confused expressions.

    "Ruth-sama, what''s an orphanage?" Linali asks. Wait, stop. Are you telling me... there are no orphanages in this world!? Then were do all the children that have lost their parents and homes go!?

    "An orphanage is a place where children without homes can live until they are adopted or are old enough to work" I try to explain, thinking that maybe they don''t use the world orphanage.

    "I have never heard of that kind of place" Ace comments, crushing my hopes.

    "B-but where do all the homeless children go?". Ace looks down into the ground, clenching his hands.

    "If your parents die then you will be handed over to your next of kin but if they don''t want you... Some are lucky and can becomes servants or the apprentice of some blacksmith but most of us aren''t... Sometimes the church picks you up but you need to be talented in magic for them to do so".

    So that means... those without luck have to live on the street for the rest of their lives? That''s unfair! It''s not right! Something has to be done! Maybe I can talk with Gret about it? He''s very compassionate and I can imagine that he wants to help the children.

    "Hey Ace-" I say but are immediately cut short by the loud and echoing sound of a bell. "What''s that?" I ask and turn around towards the siblings. Their faces are pale and they are clinging onto each other. "What''s wrong?"

    "I-It''s the alarm bell!" Ace shouts. Don''t shout, I''m right here. Wait, did he say alarm bell?

    "B-big brother..."  Linali whimpers.

    "What''s an alarm bell?" I ask.

    "It warns us if enemies are attacking! B-but it hasn''t rung in 10 years...". Oho. Enemies attacking, that can only mean one thing... the Lich king is here. Crap.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author."We need to get to shelter! Follow me!" Ace shouts while grabbing my and Linalis hands. I force myself out of his grip. "What are you doing!? We gotta go!"

    "I''m afraid I can''t follow you" I say calmly. And don''t just grab me like that. It hurt.

    "And why is that!?" Ace shouts out of rage and fear. I pull out my adventurer badge and shove it to him. For a second he just stands there with a confused look on his face. "Th-that is..." he mumbles.

    "Yes, despite my seemingly frail body, I am an adventurer and therefore I have to help defend this city". And I don''t want you around me while I fight, you would only distract me.

    "B-but you can''t!" Linali suddenly shout. "You will get hurt and what if you d-d... WHAT IF YOU DIE!?". Linali then runs forward and hugs me. "I-I don''t want you to die..." she sobs.

    Geez we have only known each other for less then two hours... But your crying face is so cute. I pat Linali gently on the head on crouch down so that I''m at her eye level. Time to activate cliche-hero mode.

    "I''m not going to die" I say. Cringe, cringe, cringe.

    "H-h-how can you know that?"

    "Because I promise, and I never break a promise. So please trust in me, Ok?". Kill me now please! Linali sobs but then she wipes her eyes and looks me straight in my eye.

    "I-I trust you! S-so you better come back alive!"

    "That''s the plan. Now go to that shelter so that I can prove it". SOOOOOOOO CLICHEEEEE! It hurts just saying it!

    "Take care" Ace says, looking more determined. "I will not forgive you if you die".

    "Yeah, yeah, focus of looking out of your sister" I say teasingly before I head out the shed and start running towards the gate.

    ------------------------------------------------------------

    I arrive after 7 minutes of intense running and evading panicking folk masses on the way. I think it''s a new record.

    When I arrive at the gate there''s a folk mass surrounding it. I recognize some of the people as adventurers from the guild. The rest are city guards. Where are the church guys? Did they get lost?

    I summon Rowan and Morgana to be with me. It feels safer this way. Morgana morphs into a necklace in order to not frighten the soldiers around us.

    "Ruth!" a familiar voice suddenly shout. I turn around and see Philomena, dressed in crimson armor, waving at me, prompting me to approach her.

    "How bad is it?" I ask.

    "The scouts reported an army of at least 300 000 undead approaching us. Most of them are small fry like zombies and skeletons but a lot of high shots too".

    "Any wraith dames?".

    "None that they could see but they could have been further back".

    "... And the Lich king?"

    "Nothing. Probably won''t show up".

    "Why?"

    "They prefer letting their servants do their battles. Cowards. But if a strong opponent appears then they might engage in the battle". We stand there, silent for a while. I can feel the fear in the air. Then... a sound. A scream so terrifying that it makes your gut turn inside out. This scream is followed by more screams, all just as bone chilling.

    The battle outside the gates have started. Some of the soldiers inside start to pray.

    "Creshna, beloved mother of the light, justice and everything good in this world, protect me in battle, give my feet wings and make my blade sharp. Disperse the madness and darkness that lies before me and bless me with your light..." and so on.

    "Are the people from the church outside?" I whisper to Philomena. I don''t know why I''m whispering.

    "Yes, they are on the frontline, leading the troops. Hopefully they-" Philomena says before suddenly going quiet.

    "What''s wrong?" I ask.

    "Do you hear that?"

    "Hear what? It''s... quiet" I say, understanding what she meant. The battle outside the gate is over. People start to mumble with each other

    "I-is it done?" one of the soldiers asks. "D-did we win?"

    Suddenly another shout can be heard and at that moment everyone realizes that we are the last line of defense. Everyone readies their weapons and I bring out my grimoire.

    A loud can then be heard coming from the gate. Then another one, and one more, again and again and again, getting louder each time.

    "Ready?" Philomena asks.

    "Ready" I answer.

    Then the door break and hell breaks loose.

 Chapter 66: Corpse Eater

    The moment the gate breaks the undead pours in like a swarm of ants, climbing over each other to reach the living. The ones closest to the gate dies in an instant, overrun by undead. It''s a massacre. Guts are spilling out on the floor and the dying screams of the soldiers sends chills down my spine.

    Cold sweat pours down my back and it feels like my heart will jump out of my chest. I subconsciously take a step back. A large hand lands on my shoulder, causing me to flinch.

    "Mistress, I know you''re scared but worry not, I am here for you and so are Morgana. Please trust us" Rowan says with a surprisingly soft voice. I didn''t know he could sound like that but it gives me courage. I nod and ready myself. This is not the time to doubt. I need to be strong.

    In the corner of my eye I see Philomena coating her arms in flames and with a stern expression on her face. So even she can be this serious.

    The undead is coming closer and closer and the people around me start to move forward. I stay where I am, knowing that I won''t be any good in close combat. Rowan stay with me in case any of the undead get to close.

    I start firing spells and I immediately notice how easier it is with the grimoire. The spells are a loot smoother and concentrated and I just have to think about the spell to activate it.

    In the midst of battle I spot Philomena, dancing around like an eternal flame, burning down all her enemies. If one were to ignore all the dead around her then it would be like looking at a painting. A gruesomely beautiful painting.

    The smell of rotting corpses, blood and burning flesh makes me want to vomit but I hold it in. Be strong, be strong...

    I cast heal on injured soldiers and try to hold off the undead by creating a mana dome in front of the gate, keeping more undead from getting in. But I''m afraid that I won''t be able to hold them out for much longer.

    "Come on men! We can do this!" one of the soldiers shout. Others shout in response. Suddenly the ground starts to crack. At first it''s just barely noticeable but after just a few seconds the ground start to split. A few are lucky enough to notice in time but most weren''t. The crack grows until it swallows everything in it''s path, undead and living alive.

    Then IT emerges from the crack. IT looks around, scanning it''s surroundings. IT lets out a terrifying scream, enough to make a grown man cry.

    IT is a five meter tall humanoid monster with sickly pale skin covering it''s entire body except for it''s mouth, revealing sharp jagged teeth. It''s thin arms are reaching down to the ground but I don''t doubt for a minute that it could break my spine with a single hit.

    Name: Leulan

    Title: Butcher, Gluttony

    Race: Corpse Eater

    Level 121

    HP 450

    MP 70

    Vit. 88

    Str. 90

    Dex. 120

    Int. 25

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.Wis. 28

    Char. 1

    Luck 11

    HHhnngg! No! I don''t like it! I don''t like it at all! It''s scary! Make it go away! This guy is only problem. Corpse Eater? Butcher? Gluttony? That''s a bad combination. We need to take him out and that is quick.

    "Rowan" I say calmly.

    "Yes mistress?" he responds, appearing at my side instantly.

    "Let''s kill that thing".

    "Of course!".... Don''t sound so happy about it.

    Rowan charges at the corpse eater to distract it while I summon a specter. I have never done this before but hey, there''s a first time for everything.

    A sigil suddenly appears on the ground in front of me, giving of a blue pulsating light. From the sigil emerges a half-transparent humanoid figure. It does not have any facial features nor can I see if it''s a man or a woman.

    "Your orders master" the specter suddenly says. It''s voice is monotone yet polite.

    "Protect me from enemies while I try to kill that monster" I say, pointing at the corpse eater.

    "As you command" the specter simply replies.

    Rowan easily evades all the monster''s attacks and lands hit after hit. But overtime he does the wounds immediately heals.

    I try firing a fireball at the monster, causing it to start burning. It screams but it doesn''t seem to take much damage from the fire. Does it have immunity to fire, just like me? Annoying.

    "Rowan, try decapitating it!"

    "Yes mistress!" Rowan shout back. Rowan jumps up in the air and lands on the corpse eaters back causing it to fall forward. Seeing the opportunity Rowan swings his sword, separating the monster''s head from it''s shoulders. Black blood pours from the wound. Now how about that? Will you stay dead?

    As if answering my question the decapitated body start to twitch and the black blood start bubbling. Suddenly the monster stands up and reaches for it''s head.

    "Oh no you don''t" I say and use fire step to nearly instantly reach the creatures head. The mouth is opening and closing, as if it''s trying to talk and even thou it doesn''t have any eyes it feels like it''s staring at me.

    Just like Rowan did earlier, I jump up into the air and before I land on the head I activate Quake Stomp, smashing the head into smithereens.

    That. Was. Gross. I really shouldn''t have done that. How do one wash off blood and brain matter from clothes? Huh? The body is no longer moving. Ah, so when you destroy the brain it dies, like a regular zombie yes? So you can''t just decapitate it cause the brain will still send signals to the body somehow. Good to know.

    "Amazing mistress! Too figure out it''s weakness so fast! As expected of mistress!" Rowan energetically comments.

    "Thank you, I couldn''t have made it without you Rowan. But the battle is not won yet. There''s still plenty of undead left".

    "Ah, of course! I''m sorry mistress for my incompetence" Rowan says while bowing.

    "There''s no need to apologize but when should resume fighting now. Talking like this on a battlefield is kinda weird".

    "As you wish mistress. Let''s fight gloriously together!"... Again, what''s with that attitude? I hope he''s not becoming a battle freak.

    Suddenly a cracking sound can be heard. Ah, it''s the mana dome I created! It must have finally shattered! Oh wait, it cracked? Crap.

    I turn my head towards the former gate and I see another wave of zombies swarming in, with corpse eaters coming along with them. This is bad. I will have to bring out everything I have. It''s about to go down.

    -----------------------------------------------------

    *Unknowns POV*

    It''s here, it''s here, it''s her, it''s here, IT''S HERE! I KNEW IT! I CAN FEEL IT! THIS POWER, THIS AURA!

    I have waited for so, so, so long. How long? I don''t remember. I had another name back then. I don''t remember it either. Time does that to you. But it''s here now. He was right. He didn''t lie. It really came. Soon we''ll meet, Songbird. And I will never let you go. Beautiful, terrifying Songbird, I love you. Let''s destroy this rotten world together.

 Chapter 67: Things Are Getting Weird...

    "Gyuaaahhh!" one of the undead scream as a I burn it with fire. It''s really nasty and nothing I would suggest. The sound, smell and sight of it makes my skin crawl. Burning alive like that... well it''s not alive but you get what I mean.

    I''ve been fighting for only twenty minutes but it feels like hours. I''m getting tired, despite my superior tired and no matter how many I slay more always come. An army of 300 000... All undead, meaning no need for rest. And it seems that the dead soldiers are all revived as zombies and therefore their force just keeps getting bigger and bigger.

    I fire a mana sphere into a horde of zombies coming in through the former gate, causing them and the aura around them to explode. Blood and organs splatter onto the people nearby but I can see no difference. They are all already covered in the remains of both enemies and former allies.

    The specter I summonedis hovering around me, destroying the undead getting to close. I don''t know it does it, the specter simply passes through them and they collapse, not moving again. What a scary ability.

    I have leveled up a lot of spells and have leveled up 5 times already! Killing undead sure gives a lot of EXP..

    Oho, that zombie is getting to close. Fire breath! Got you- huh? Suddenly something embraces me from behind. It''s another zombie.

    "Get off!" I shout trying to force it off using minor physical buff but to no avail. I am not strong enough. Wait, why is it not doing anything? I am helpless right now.

    Before I can think about it any more the zombie suddenly release me from it''s grip and fall down on the ground. I turn around and see the zombie, lying with a head split in two, on the ground. Behind it stands Rowan with his sword covered in blood.

    "You worthlessfilth!" Rowan shout, wrath apparent in his voice."How dare yo touch mistress!?". He start stabbing the zombie again and again, each stab more fierce than the previous one.

    "Rowan, stop that!" I shout. Rowan immediately stops but he doesn''t move. "I''m okay, see? So please, stop".

    "I, I''m sorry mistress, its just that..." Rowan says before pausing. "I can''t stand these things touching you. Therefor, can you please grant me this one selfish wish of mine; please enter Symbiosis with me".

    Symbiosis; a skill Rowan have that allows him to be worn by someone else. This gives them an incredible stat boost.

    ... It does sound like a good idea so why not? What can go wrong? I take Rowans hand.

    "Let''s do it".

    "Mistress!" Rowan exclaims before embracing me. A warm light surrounds us and a feeling of delight fills me. What is this? I look around and notice that I am much taller than before. Is this how Rowan sees things?

    ((Rowan? Are you there?)) I try asking.

    ((Yes mistress, I am)) he responds. ((How does it feel?))

    ((It''s weird but not bad weird. How about you?))

    ((I am fine, mistress. I feel empowered. I could never imagine that mistress was this powerful)).

    ((That''s good. Now let''s kill some zombies!))

    ((Yes mistress!)). Just as he said that we immediately charged at the closest undead that just so happened to be a skeleton.It was as if we were one. Our thoughts were in sync and when we moved we moved together. His skills became mine and vice versa..

    We dashed into the skeleton, causing to shatter completely. Skeletons have a high resistance against slashing damage but are weak against blunt attacks while it''s the opposite with zombies.

    Around us the soldiers are all standing dumbfounded while looking at us. Ah, they are probably wondering what''s happening.

    "GREETINGS" I said while raising my hand. Huh? That''s my voice? It''s so loud and rough. It sounds just like a mans. Suddenly an arrow is fired at us. We raise our hand immediately and catch the arrow in mid air. Wait, this arrow... it''s a human-made arrow.

    I look up at the crowd and see a line of archers ready to fire more arrows. "WAIT-" I say but are immediately cut off.

    "Fire!!" one of the soldiers shout and suddenly a small rain of arrows approach us. Shit! Quickly we evade my rolling to the side. What are they doing!? I am on their side! Stop this!

    --------------------------------------

    *Third Person POV*

    The moment Ruth and Rowan entered symbiosis the light that resulted from it momentarily blinded everyone on the battlefield. When they turned around to look at what had caused the light they all took a step back. They had all seen the white and golden golem fighting but this thing... this thing was different.

    The shape was the same as the golem but it looked more sinister. Rowan still had the golden designs covering his body but they were now more jagged and the previously white color had now turned jet black. His horns had become longer and more crookedand one of the yellow lights that was his eyes had been replaced with a red one.

    But what was worst was the aura that surrounded it. It was an aura of pure malice and bloodlust..

    The humans got confused and scared but even though the thing seemed to fight against the undead they decided to attack it. Nothing so evil could be allowed to exist.

    --------------------------------------

    *Ruths POV Again*

    This is bad! Really, REALLY bad! For some reason the soldiers are attacking me and I have no idea why! Is it because of the symbiosis? But why? And where''s Philomena when you need her!?Sigh, it''s to late to go back on my decision now. For now I just gotta deal with it.

    But now I have to avoid both the humans and the attacks form the undead! I try not to hurt the soldiers but it''s difficult not to when they are gettingin the way like this.

    Luckily it''s easier to fight and move now. Combining Rowans fighting skills and my spellswe are like arampagingtrain, ramming through everything! With a sword in one hand and a grimoire in the other we are unstoppable!It''s exhilarating!

    A corpse eater charges at us but we simply jump high up in the air using fire step as a kind of rocket and finish it off with a single drop-kick on it''s head. A group of undead approach us but a pair of mana lances quickly finish them off.

    Suddenly something lands on our pack. A zombie. We activate fire coat and burn it off.

    This is getting surprisingly easy.Oh, another corpse eater? Roundhouse kick! A rain of arrows? Mana dome! A wall of fire in the way? Water Beam! More zombies coming our way? Mana sword baby!

    ((This is going well, mistress)) Rowan comments.

    ((Yeah, but it would be easier is the soldiers didn''t ATTACK US!))

    ((We could just cut them down...))

    ((NO WE CAN''T! Well we CAN DO IT,but we shouldn''t!))

    ((As you wish mistress...)). Don''t sound so disappointed about it! Suddenly the ground starts to shake. Is it another Corpse Eater? Well, get on with it! I am ready!

    And then the earthexplodes and the mere pressure from the explosion forces me backwards. Those not strong enough fly away like paper dolls. This is... new.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A thick miasma emerges from the pit created from the explosion and a figure appears. The vail of dust prevents me from seeing the form of my new enemy but I can still see enough to use appraisal.

    Name: Orethon

    Title: Lord of Death, King of the Underworld, God ofSlaughter, SupremeNecromancer

    Race: Ancient Lich King

    Level: 587

    HP: 556

    MP: 19000

    Vit. 101

    Str. 87

    Dex. 65

    Int. 400

    Wis. 600

    Char. 15

    Luck 56

    Nope. I ain''t doing this no more. I wanna go home. I am already terrified. Sooooo not cool.

    ((Mistress, this is dangerous. We should retreat)) Rowan says. I can feel how he''s getting tense. He also knows of the danger that this foe possess.

    ((Yeah, I''m thinking the same thing...)). I don''t like the idea to abandon all these people but I have absolutely no way of beating that thing. Sorry everyone but I don''t wanna die again. I am not THAT kind.

    But just as we are getting ready to flee a loud voice can be heard.

    "There you are, my Songbird". Suddenly a shadow launches from the dust cloud. It startles me, causing me to take a step backwards but a hand grabs my wrist.

    I can see the figure before me now. It''s truly a stereotypical lich. It''s body only consists of dried out, white bones and in the eye sockets shine green lights. It''s dressed in a well-made black robe made out of what seems like silk. On its head it is wearing a highblack crown decorated with green gemstones. So it wasn''t a giraffe...

    Fear takes a hold of me and I just stand there frozen.The lich grabs my other hand and goes down on his knees. What is going on!?

    "My Songbird, I have waited so long for your arrival" the lich says with a low voice.

    "WHA-?"

    "I truly beg for your forgiveness for not finding you sooner and having our first meeting in such an inappropriate place" the lich continues ranting on, not noticing my confusion. "If things had gone as I had wished then I would have prepared a banquet to your honor and presented you with the head of our enemies later on". No please don''t do that.

    "WHO ARE YOU?" I ask.

    "Ah, once again I have failed you! I will accept any punishment you choose!My name is Orethon and I am your most devoted follower, my Songbird".

    "... WAAAAAAAH-?"

    "Oh, I understand that you are confused but let''s continue talking somewhere else" Orethon says while standing up, still not letting go of my wrists. "This place is not worthy of your presence".

    Suddenly the space around us start to twist and the scene change. Gone is the battlefield. I am now in a large room, decorated with banners, golden statues and pieces of art.

    "WHERE AM I?" I ask while preparing to attack in case this gets even weirder.

    "We are currently in Azmiels throne room, my Songbird".

    "AZMIEL? AND WHY DO YOU CALL ME SONGBIRD?"

    "Ah, I shall explain, but first, why don''t you separate from your servant so that I can see you for myself?". With a flick of his hand me and Rowan starts to shine and suddenly we are separated. "Ah, you truly are beautiful Songbird, words cannot describe-"

    "How dare you abduct mistress like this!?" Rowan shouts and grabs Orethons collar. Orethon sighs.

    "My, my, is this how you treat someone in front of your master? I will let you calm down". With just those words Rowan disappears.

    "R-Rowan!" I exclaim.

    "Don''t worry Songbird, your servant is safe. I simply put him in a separate dimension so that we could talk uninterrupte- WAH!!!"

    "Wh-what is it?" I ask, worried that he will suddenly attack.

    "Y-y-y-your eye! It''s gone! WHO DARES TO HURT YOU MY SONGBIRD!!!!!" he shouts and suddenly green flames appear around him.

    "Oh, uhm, it was glutton troll but..."

    "I SHALL KILL ALL GLUTTON TROLLS MY SONGBIRD FOR WHAT IT DID TO YOU NONE SHALL HURT YOU ANYMORE!!!!!!"

    "T-that''s not needed! I have already killed the one responsible!"

    "If you say so my Songbird". His mood change a lil'' bit to fast. Is he biopolar? A super strong bipolar lich king... How have this world survived for so long? "But I have to do something". Huh? What? "Stand still my Songbird".

    Suddenly Orethon puts his hand over my missing eye.

    "Wait, what are you- Auaaaah!!!!". A sudden pain strikes me causing me to scream. It feels likely head will split!

    "Please, my Songbird, it will soon be over!" Orethon exclaims. You muthaf- Then everything goes black.

 Chapter 68: What I am

    Ugh, my head... What happened? I remember... the battle at Ozlem... Rowan and I used symbiosis and then... the Lich king!

    I sit up and scan the area. I am no longer in the throne room but in a room that''s at least the size of an expensive apartment. The room is decorated with large paintings and sculptures, most of them depicting large battles or monsters.

    I am currently sitting in a bed large enough to fit at least five people, with sheets made out of red silk. It''s fluffy... No! Concentrate! I need to think!

    The Lich king, Orethon I think was his name, seems to not mean me any harm the way he have treated me but I know nothing about him other than that he''s extremely powerful, leads a huge army of undead and seems to be bipolar. The humans don''t trust him and seem to think of him like something of a devil. But at the same time, I am not much better. My race is considered "evil" by humans as default it seems.

    Did he seek me out because of my race? But it seems that he have known about me for a long time...

    ((Morgana, are you there?)) I ask, worried that he had gotten her too.

    ((Yeah boss, I''m here)) Morgana answers.

    ((Thank god, I thought he had put you somewhere else too)).

    ((Nah, I''m too quick. The moment he took ussss to this place I returned to the Ssstorage. Knew I wouldn''t be able to be much help if I got caught too)).

    ((Do you know where Rowan is?))

    ((Sorry boss, after you passed out they took you too this room so I don''t know anything more))

    ((Ok, thank you Morgana. And how are you Balthazar?))

    ((I''m ok mama!)) Zar exclaims. ((Zar looked after mama when she slept!))

    ((Hehe, good job Zar)). Good, they are ok. Now it''s only Rowan left. I need to find a way to get to him but I can''t do it alone. I need to get backup.

    I look around and notice a large door at the opposite end of the room. Slowly I slide out of bed. It''s first at that moment I realize I am not wearing my usual clothes. I am currently dressed in a white nightgown made out of silk reaching down to my ankles. Who change my clothes? And how did they know my sizes?

    ... Perverted Lich...

    I approach the door and activate Sensor. There are some beings nearby but not too close. Carefully I open the door.

    I enter a large hallway decorated with even more pieces of art. Uhm, the ones that are nearby are to the right so let''s go to the left!

    By using Sensor, Stealth and Shadow Cloak I am sneakily avoiding all life signs. I don''t wanna get caught. But after I escaped from the room it seems like there''s a lot more people walking around. Are they searching for me? I wish I had my grimoire with me, in case I need to fight. And these clothes... I feel exposed.

    Suddenly I can feel someone getting closer at a fast pace. I need to hide. Even if I have these stealth skills I can''t become invisible. I look around and find another door. The room is empty. With the person getting closer I have no other choice but to open the door and head in.

    Compared to the earlier room this one is much, MUCH smaller. There''s a lot of brooms and brushes in here and it smells of soap... Is this where they keep their cleaning stuff? Neat. I can scrub myself to freedom. Y. A. Y.

    Hmm? Wait, is that... maid clothes?

    ... Oh this is gonna be fun.

    *Ten Minutes Later*

    It''s a little big but it''s closest to my size. Mhm, looking good, looking good. I never thought wearing a maid outfit could be this fun.

    I take one of the brooms and head out the hallway. Hopefully I will blend in amongst the other maids. Now let''s-!

    "Hey! You!" somebody suddenly shouts. I flinch. A-already? I turn around. In front of me stands a tall woman, also wearing a maid outfit. She''s got short red hair and big round eyes the same color as the sky. But her skin... It''s blue and she''s got a large horn on her forehead.

    "M-me?" I ask, pointing at myself questioning.

    "Yeah, you! Have you seen Tyra anywhere?". Who?

    "Uhm, no, I''m sorry" I say.

    "Dammit, just when I need her she always disappears!" the horned woman exclaims with an irritated voice. "I will make sure to- wait, I haven''t seen you before" she comments, looking at me suspiciously. Oh no.

    "I am, uhm, new here!" I say. Wow, good job me. I''m really no good under stress. No intelligent being would ever believe-

    "Oh, so that''s it!". Huh? "My name is Charlotte Viskas, nice to meet you!" she says while smiling, stretching out her hand offering a handshake. I take her hand.

    "M-my name is Ru- uhm, I mean my name is... Olga! Olga... Presley!". Are you serious? Olga Presley? This is not my day. Luckily Charlotte does not seem to suspect me. Maybe I can take advantage of this. Ok, scam mode on. "Uhm, miss Charlotte? Can I ask you something?" I say, using my most harmless voice.

    "Of course! And no need to call me miss, Charlotte is just fine!". Oh, she''s so kind. I feel bad for tricking her. Kinda.

    "It''s a little embarrassing but... Could you please show me the way to the exit? I am supposed to meet someone there but I can''t find it...". I squeeze out a little tear that I carefully wipe away.

    "Oh, don''t worry Olga! A lot of people get lost in the beginning but I will help you! Here, take my hand and I will lead you there!"

    "Thank you Charlotte-san!" I exclaim happily, giving her a warm smile. And so I take her hand and we head towards the exit. On the way there we talk a little about various things. Nothing to complicated, just simple things like how big the castle is (yeah, apparently it''s a castle!) and how Charlotte used to get lost all the time in the beginning. I would have never had a chance to find the exit without her help.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Charlotte-sama!" a high pitched voice suddenly shouts and another maid comes running at us. She''s shorter than Charlotte but taller than me and her long strawberry blonde hair is put up in a high bun. She could easily pass as a human if it wasn''t for her one giant eye.

    "Oh, hi Miriam, have you found Tyra? Or did they perhaps find the young lady?" Charlotte asks.

    "Uhm no, we haven''t found either of them but we are on our- Oh, who is this?" Miriam says, noticing me hiding slightly behind Charlotte.

    "This is Olga and she is new here! She got a little lost so now I''m showing her to the exit. Olga, this is Miriam!"

    "H-hello" I stutter, sounding as shy as possible.

    "Oh, how cute! Nice to meet you! But can I please borrow Charlotte a little?".

    "O-ok".

    "Thank you Olga! Now, apparently the young lady was last detected heading this way" Miriam says. I gulp. Are they talking about who I think they are talking about?

    "Really? I haven''t seen her at all!" Charlotte exclaims.

    "Well, we don''t know what she looks like, we were to meet her today, so she could be anyone! So we need to watch for people we haven''t met before!". Oh no, please don''t say anything more. Don''t think about me. I am not here.

    "Yeah, we need to be perceptive! The young lady is obviously very skilled, being able to avoid Wilma-samas detection like that! Well, I will continue searching for the young lady after I help Olga get to the exit. Bye!". Charlotte wave Miriam off and we continue walking. I breathe out. I made it out-

    "Wait a minute..." Charlotte and Miriam suddenly says at the same time. They both turn towards me. Oh no.

    "Olga, would you mind telling me who you are going to meet at the exit?" Charlotte asks.

    "Oh, it''s an old friend!" I say, trying to stay calm. I am starting to sweat. Stay cool, you can do this...

    "Where does this "friend" of yours come from?"

    "... Imarunaway" I say and start start running. Behind me I hear Charlotte and Miriam shouting but I won''t stop. They are calling for backup. I put a sealing rune behind me so that the one that chases after me will get stuck, slowing them down.

    There it is! The exit! It''s... bigger than I thought. Can I even open it? I gotta try! Minor Physical Buff!

    I rush towards the gates and when I''m just a few meters away I jump and land a kick on it using Quake Stomp. The gate starts creaking and slowly opens up. The opening is small but it''s big enough for me to get through. I slink through the gap.

    A cold wind hits me. As I look around I can only see a desolate landscape made out of rocks and sand. I can''t see any roads nor any other civilization. How do I get out of here?

    A sudden roar causes me to freeze. I look up and instantly my jaw drops. A giant dragon, soaring in the sky. It flies lower and lower until it lands on the ground. When it does it starts shrinking and turns into... the pervert Lich king, Orethon. Damn it.

    Orethon rushes towards me and for a moment I think that he''s mad at me but...

    "My dear Songbird, that was amazing! To be able to escape from the castle without any battle! As expected of my master!" he says as he kneels in front of me. I cannot help but imagine how his eyes would sparkle if he had any. "But please, next time you wish to leave, just tell me so that I can send some guards with you!"

    "Where is Rowan?" I ask. I would feel much safer if he were by my side.

    "Ah, of course my Songbird. Here he is". Rowan then appears right in front of me.

    "Rowan!" I exclaim and takes his hand. "Are you ok?"

    "I think so mistress but how about you? Apparently something happened" he says when he sees the clothes I''m wearing. I can''t help but blush. I turn towards Orethon.

    "Explain this".

    "Of course my Songbird" Orethon says. "It all started long ago before this world existed. There were three gods; the goddness of light, Chreshna, Ylwa that was the goddess of darkness and... the god of balance and chaos, Hariam. They were all siblings and ruled the world that they created together. But the Chreshna and Ylwa got greedy and wanted to be the sole ruler. Hariam tried to stop them but they combined their powers to bring him down.

    But they were not able to finish him. Instead they sealed him away. And with Hariam gone the endless conflict began. The world was thrown into chaos without Hariam who usually kept the balance between darkness and light. But even thou he was sealed away he still had some powers left. He searched through time and space after a soul that could help restore the balance in this world. And then he found you. A strong soul with the ability to wield his powers".

    "So I am here to restore balance? But how? What can I possibly do?"

    "It''s simple my Songbird. You are the creator of heroes and the one that shall unite this world and stop the endless conflict. You are the weaver of tales, you are the Songbird".

 Chapter 69: Spooky, Not So Scary, Skeletons

    "Creator of heroes? What''s that''s supposed to mean?" I ask, still confused. That explanation was kinda flat... like my chest. Dammit! Now is not the time for boob jokes!

    "It means that you, my Songbird, are the one that will set the heroes on the right path" Orethon says, as if it was obvious. When he sees my confused stare he continues. "Right now Chreshna and Ylwa uses their heroes to fight each other. If one of them defeats the other then the balance of this world will collapse".

    "And that is... bad?"

    "Yes my Songbird, it is bad" Orethon says with a serious voice. "If the balance is destroyed then no one will ever go safe again. The skies will fall, the ground split and the water will turn into fire".

    "Oh, that sounds real bad". Water turning into fire? I won''t be able to take a bath ever again. Sure, people would die but come on... baths. "But how do I turn the heroes on the so called "right path"?"

    "I am afraid it''s by becoming their target, my Songbird".

    "... What?"

    "Right now the goddesses focus lies on each other but if you were to enter the stage and pose a threat to them then they would direct their attention towards you" Orethon explains. But before I get the chance to respond Rowan suddenly takes a huge step forward, stepping in between me and Orethon.

    "From what you said it sounds as if you will put mistress in danger. I won''t allow that" Rowans says threatening.

    Please Rowan, don''t threat the incredibly strong Lich king that also seems to be kinda bipolar. To my surprise Orethon doesn''t become angry. Rather, he is actually hanging his head low.

    "I am sorry but I am afraid that it''s already to late" he says. Wait, what? "You have the ability to turn into another form, yes?". I nod at this. "Whenever you turn into this form you release a tremendous aura, similar to lord Hariams. I felt it and that means that THEY also felt it. And that means..."

    "That they are coming for me..." I finish. Orethon nods slowly. "Well... damn" I say, kicking away a rock that lies on the ground.

    "Are you ok mistress?" Rowan asks. He''s obviously worried for me.

    "Ah, yeah, it''s just... I don''t feel so well" I say before getting dizzy, causing me to stagger backwards. Rowan catches me before I can fall.

    "Mistress!" Rowan exclaims. "What''s wrong!?"

    "There are two goddesses... are after me. They probably want to kill me and here I am with the same amount of health as a mosquito. That''s what''s wrong. But otherwise I am completely fine, thank you for asking!"

    "Don''t worry mistress! I swear that I shall protect you, no matter who I have to face!". Aww, thank you Rowan but I''m afraid you won''t be much help when they come after me the way you are now.

    I stare into the horizon. The landscape before me looks dead but at the same time it gives of a subtle beauty. The sun is hanging high on the sky and there''s not a single cloud in sight. I can see a sandstorm in the far distance.

    I have never seen a place like this before, with such a haunting beauty that leaves you breathless.

    "My Songbird" Orethon suddenly says, "while I cannot change the past I can aide you now. So please, help us. Help us save this world by becoming the enemy of it". He goes down on his knee, bows his head and offers me his hands.

    ... What am I supposed to do? There are still so many things I don''t understand but from the information I have been given it seems like I have no other choice. If I leave then I will surely die but if I stay then I will become the villain. Everyone will hate me and see me as the devil.

    But this is the world I have been reborn in. It''s the one I live in now and it''s my new home. If those goddesses succeed then it will get destroyed. I must protect it.

    I sigh.

    "As you wish. I will stay and I will do my best to save this world. Please take care of me!" I say and grab Orethons hand, smiling in the process.

    "My Songbird..." Orethon says looking up into my eyes. "Thank you, thank you so much!". His grip around my hand tightens. "I swear on the name lord Hariam gave me that I will serve and follow you forever and beyond that!"

    So this is it huh? This is what I was meant to do. So I will do my best. I will become the most feared villain this world has ever seen and I will survive this.

    --------------------------------------------------

    *Five Minutes Later*

    Why is he still holding my hand? He hasn''t said anything either. At first I thought he was just really grateful, now I''m afraid that he have fallen asleep. He doesn''t have any eyes so I can''t rally tell.

    ... This is getting kinda awkward. I glance towards Rowan. Realizing how bothered I am he once again takes a step forward.

    "Ore- uhum, I mean Lord Orethon, I believe mistress is still tired. Perhaps a meal and a bath would make it all better?"

    "Ah, that''s right!" Orethon exclaims and releases his grip on my hand. "Such inhospitality I have shown! I will have a meal prepared immediately, meanwhile, please feel free to take a bath, if that''s what you wish to do of course".

    "Yes, a bath would be nice, thank you" I say and gives him a light bow. Orethon snaps his fingers and suddenly two maids appear beside him. Oh, it''s them...

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Please take my lady to the bath and prepare other clothes for her" Orethon says.

    "Yes my lord!" Charlotte and Miriam respond at the same time. They are... different from before. The warm and bubbly atmosphere from before is gone and is now replaced with a formal one. They turn towards me.

    "My lady, please follow me" Charlotte says, motioning me towards the castle gate. I follow them into the castle.

    Compared to before the castle seems full of people now. Apparently they all left their stations when I disappeared from my room. It seems they were all searching. It was just pure luck that I didn''t run into any of them.

    After a while we arrive at the bathroom. As we are about to enter the maids suddenly stop.

    "You can''t go in here!" Charlotte exclaims and points at Rowan. Oh yeah, Rowan''s a guy after all. Never thought about that.

    "B-but I can''t just leave mistress like that!" Rowan protests. "Also, despite mistress beauty, I am unable to feel any sexual attraction to anyone".

    "Still, you are a man and a man following a lady into the bath is inappropriate!" Miriam says, putting her hand on Rowans chest, pushing him away.

    "Mistress..." Rowan whimpers and looks at me but I simply shake my head.

    "Sorry Rowan but you have to wait out here. And don''t worry, I''ll be done soon". Rowan doesn''t answer but it''s apparent that he accepts my words. I enter the bathroom and the maids close the door behind me. I can''t help but feel like an owner leaving her dog at home while she goes to work.

    ... This is the bathroom? No, it''s more like a hot spring, right? Wait, calling it a swimming pool would be more appropriate. It''s freaking huge. And what''s with all this steam? I can barely see two meters in front of me.

    Suddenly something takes a hold of me.

    "Ch-charlotte? Miriam? W-what are you doing?" I ask, blushing as they grab my clothes.

    "Isn''t it obvious? We are helping young lady undress" they say as they continue stripping of my clothes.

    "Th-that''s not necessary! I-I can do it myself!" I exclaim, desperately trying to cover my body. In response they simply smile. It sends chills down my spine.

    "Oh, don''t worry my lady. We are all women after all"... Is this their revenge for me tricking them earlier?

    I try to resist but to no avail. In the end I end up stripped naked and with a little less innocence. The maids exit the room saying that they will come back when I call for them.

    I enter the water. Ah, it''s really hot! But I can take it. I slowly slip into the bath.

    ((Hey boss)) Morgana suddenly says, ((mind if I join you?))

    "Ah, feel free to enter" I say. The moment I do Morgana suddenly appears and falls into the water, creating small waves. "You can join too Zar". Yeah, he is a boy but he is also a kid. No harm done.

    ((Thank you mama!)) Zar exclaims and enters the water seconds later.

    "Thisss. Issss. Heaven" Morgana comments as she swims to my side. I can feel her happiness. Zar splashes towards me. It looks quite funny the way he moves in water.

    "Mama, mama! This is so much fun!"

    "I''m glad but for now, let''s just relax. Let''s take this opportunity and just enjoy it". I sink lower into the water. I can feel the stress washing away. Ah, I feel kinda bad for Rowan...

    --------------------------------------------------

    After I am done I summon Morgana and Zar back into the Storage and call for the maids. They arrive nearly instantly. With them they bring a crimson dress. They help dry me off before helping me with the dress.

    When that''s done we exit the room, only for me to find Rowan standing with his face against the wall.

    "Uhm Rowan, what are you doing?" I ask.

    "Oh, mistress!" he exclaims and turns around. "I was just... examining this wall! It seemed kinda... frail".

    "Ok... and what about it?"

    "What about what?"

    "The wall".

    "Oh, it''s, uhm, very supportive! It seems I was just imagining things! Ahaha-ha..." he says, making a sorry excuse of a laugh. Aw, honey. If that didn''t sound so hilarious I would feel bad for you.

    "Well, if you''re done with inspecting walls, how about you accompany me to the diner?"

    "That''s an excellent suggestion mistress! I''ll be right by your side!". Ah, now he''s happy again. He''s so easy to read.

    The maids leads us to a large door. In front of the door stands a couple of guards. They are wearing silver armor covering their whole bodies except for their heads... that they for some reason don''t have. Are they dullahans? Awesome. They bow when they see us.

    "Lord Orethor is waiting for you inside, my lady. Dinner will be served soon".

    "Ah, thank you" I respond and gives them a light bow in return. I enter the room. Really, this castle... How can it have so many large rooms? I mean, this dining hall can house at least 800 people PLUS tables and chairs with ease.

    The walls are all full with various artworks and candles. In the ceiling hangs a HUGE chandelier. I wonder how many candles there are in it.

    In the middle of the room stand a long table with just two chairs present. On one of them sits a skeleton... wearing a tuxedo? What the hell is going on?

 Extra Chapter; After the Battle

    *Aces POV*

    The moment Ruth runs away I swoop Linali off the floor and places her on my back, piggyback style. I start running as fast as I can.

    I have to get to shelter, I have to get Linali to safety! No monster ain''t gonna get her! Please be safe Ruth...

    I soon enter a crowded street, full of panicking people that are all trying to get to the shelter. Mothers carrying their children, merchants with their most valuable merchandise, nobles with their... noble stuff. I push forward ignoring every single person standing in my way. Getting Linali to the shelter is the only thing I care about!

    Linali is whimpering on my back, obviously scared. I try to reassure her but I am of no help right now. Not when I am just as scared.

    After a while we arrive at the shelter. It''s an underground temple, formerly used as a prison block before it got reconstructed. I have only been in there one time before but I know that it''s heavily fortified and no one can get out or in without permission. It''s the safest place in the whole city. Some city guards are guiding the people in and I can see how stressed they are. They let us into the shelter without caring that much about us.

    I run down some stairs before arriving in at a huge room. Hundred, no thousands of people are already down here. I can almost smell the fear in the air but it could just as well be the smell of sweat and puke.

    Suddenly a huge explosion can be heard and the ground shakes. People scream in terror, some faint and complete panic erupts. The guards try to calm them down but to no avail. Linali squeeze my shoulders, crying and a wet spot appear on my back. She peed herself.

    I let Linali off my back, goes down on my knees and grab her hands.

    "Listen to my voice Linali, focus on me" I say, staring deep into her eyes. "The rest of the world does not exist. Just me and you, ok?". Linali nods, still crying. We sit down, leaning against one of the pillars in the room. I start talking to her about various things, such as what we should eat when we come home and how big the room is. Linali starts to calm down and rests her head on my shoulder.

    "D-do you think Ruth-sama is okay?" she suddenly asks, looking up into my eyes, begging for an answer. I stop breathing for a second. I want to believe Ruth''s promise to return but with everything going on...

    "Ye-yeah!" I exclaim, trying to sound as convincing as possible. "She promised she would come back and besides; she''s strong too! We will surely meet again!". Linali lightens up.

    "You are right! Ruth-sama is strong, she will beat all those monsters and kick the Lich kings butt!". She pumps her hand into the air, making a heroic pose. "That means I can''t cry! With Ruth-sama being so brave then I need to be brave too!". I can''t help but smile a little. She''s still so young, so full of hope... I have done my best to keep her this way, I don''t want her to see the word as I see it. So dark and evil. Ruth is the only one I have met that offered us kindness without demanding anything back in return... I don''t want her too die...

    <hr />

    I don''t know how long we''ve been in here now. The rest of the crowd have calmed down and are now chattering nervously between each other. Shouts can sometimes be heard from above ground. I don''t know which one it belongs to. Human or monster? Civilian or soldier?

    Linali is staring to nod off. With everything going on it''s draining her energy. I''m keeping her safe by embracing her all the time, giving her both warmth and comfort.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.Suddenly my chest starts to hurt. I grab my chest and when I look around I can see everyone else doing the same. With pale expressions they are holding their chests, gasping for air. Even the city guards are having a hard time.

    "B-big brother..." Linali whimpers. I look down and see Linali looking up at me, about to cry out of pain. "Wh-what is going on?"

    "T-this miasma..." a very old woman suddenly mutters.

    "Do you know what is causing this?" I ask.

    "I have only felt something similar to this before, a long time ago when I were still young..." she says before pausing, the pain in her chest forcing her to stop. "My village got attacked by undead and then... IT appeared..."

    "What is "it"?". For a few seconds the old woman doesn''t say anything. "Please, tell me" I beg. She takes a deep breath and then, almost whispering, she says;

    "... a Lich king...". The moment those words leave her mouth the whole room goes into chaos once again. People screaming out in terror, going down on their knees to pray to gods they never believed in before. Linali yanks my shirt sleeve and look up at me, terrified. I can''t hear what she''s saying but I can read it on her lips.

    "What about Ruth?". I say nothing.

    "SILENCE!!!" a voice suddenly shouts, echoing through the room. The people stop what they are doing. The voice originates from a young city guard. He puts his hand up to his ear. "Don''t you hear? It''s silent" he says and everyone goes quiet before starting to listen.

    He''s right. There''s no more shouting. Just... silence.

    "I-It''s over?" someone asks. Everybody starts talking.

    "I will get up to the surface and check out the situation!" the same guard shouts once again. "If it''s safe then I will let you know and if it isn''t... then pray...". The guard heads up the stairs and the whole room holds their breaths, waiting for answers.

    Only a few seconds pass but it feels like hours. Suddenly steps can be heard running down the stairs. It''s the guard.

    "WE WON!" he shouts."THE UNDEAD ARE GONE!"

    It takes a few seconds before the words sink in. The moment they do the whole room breaks out in cheers and shouts of joy. Strangers hugging each other, people dancing and singing. I embrace my sister, crying tears of joy.

    "It''s over Linali, we are safe now..." I mumble.

    <hr />

    It''s been two days since the battle. It was weird. In the midst of battle the Lich king suddenly appeared before disappearing as soon as it appeared. The undead then retreated and the battle ended.

    Ruth have yet to show up. We went searching for her but she was nowhere to be seen. No one''s seen her since then. I have been avoiding talking about her with my sister but she grows uneasy each day passing. I... I left Linali at home in order for search for Ruth''s body.

    Some volunteers have gathered the bodies of the fallen soldiers in the city centrum so that the families can bring them back to burry. They are also burning the bodies of the undead that fell in battle.

    I walk along the rows of corpses and I have a hard time breathing. The smell, the sight... it''s all too much. But I force myself to search for her. She''s not from town so I know her family have come and picked her up.

    She saved my sister, this is the least I can do. But I can''t find her. I have been asking the volunteers if they have seen a girl with gray skin and silver hair but they just shook their heads. It''s as if she vanished into thin air.

    Ruth... just where did you go?

 Chapter 70: A Wild Vampire Appears!

    "Ah, my Songbird, good evening" Orethon says when he sees me and gestures towards the single remaining chair in the room, the one standing right opposite of him. As I make my way towards the chair Rowan dashes forward and pulls the chair out for me. How fancy.

    When I''m seated Orethon starts to talk.

    "I am honored you decided to join me for the evening" he says. "I was worried that you would ignore my invite because of how things have gone so far".

    "While I''m still annoyed at what happened at Ozlem, I can''t be unreasonable" I answer, trying to sound as dignified as possible. I can''t tell him that I''m mostly came because I''m hungry. "I wish to continue discussing matters more throughly and ask a few questions if that''s alright for you".

    "Of course" Orethon responds, nodding his head. "It''s understandable that you still have questions. Then, what do you wish to discuss?"

    I stare off into the distance, thinking for a second before deciding my first question.

    "First off all, explain what happened at Ozlem" I say, remembering the death and destruction around me. "I understand that you wanted to get to me as soon as possible but to bring an entire army with you seems as a serious overkill".

    "I know and I apologize. I originally wanted to approach you more subtly but because of certain events that could not be done".

    "What kind of events?" I ask, having a vauge idea about what caused it.

    "I sent a group of wraith dames to a dungeon nearby" he answers. Their mission was to set up a temporary base nearby your location. I ordered them to set up an illusion around them that would make them invisible to regular humans. But I could never imagine an A-rank adventurer would enter". Ah, he''s talking about Philomena. "She had enough strength to see through their illusions..."

    "... which in turn caused the confrontation" I conclude. "But if you sent them out then why did they attack me? I may have attacked them first but why did they try to kill me?"

    Orethon suddenly slams his forehead and hands into the table, causing it to shake.

    "I am so sorry about that my Songbird!" he exclaims, shouting out the apology. "I should have chosen someone else! They simply can''t resist battle and when fighting they can''t control themselves!".

    "It''s ok, just... stop shouting" I say, waving my hands. Orethon lifts his head, staring at me before he slams it into the table once again. What now?

    "Thank you my Songbird, but I am not worthy of your kindness!" Orethon exclaims, still shouting. "Please, feel free to punish me however you like!"

    N-no thank you, I''m fine, I''m not into that kind of stuff please stop shouting this is making me feel very uncomfortable. I glance at Rowan, sending him a pleading glance. Noticing this he takes a step forward.

    "Excuse me... lord Orethon, but may I suggest something?" he says, using a surprisingly polite tone. He usually nerver talks like that with anyone else other than me. I am proud of you Rowan, finally you learned some manne-

    "How about we pour oil over your body and put it on fire?".

    "Rowan-!" I exclaim.

    "Hmm, sounds fitting..." Orethon mumbles.

    "Don''t encourage him!" I shout, trying to stop them before the whole thing escalates. "No one is going to put anyone on fire!"

    "Aww..." Rowan mutters. Stop that! After this we are gonna have a reeeaaally long talk about things! I turn towards Orethon, staring him dead into the eyes.

    "Please undestand. I do not wish to punish you. It was not your fault it happened, you couldn''t have known so please stop blaming yourself".

    For a second no one says anything but suddenly Orethon puts his hands against his cheeks.

    "My Songbird, no, lady Ruth, despite making such an error you forgive me? Your kindness is divine! I promise to follow you no matter what!". T-there''s no need for that, I don''t need your devotion, just... don''t kill me. But before I have the chance to tell him my thoughts a loud voice can suddenly be heard.

    "ORE YOU IDIOOOOOOOOOOT!!!". Something then hits one off the large windows, causing it to shatter. It''s a dragon!!! No wait, it''s got wings instead of frontlegs so it s wyvern?...

    It''s a wyvern!!! God it''s huge, at least 15 meters from nose to tail and with wings reaching the width of 25 meters. It''s bright yellow scales shine like gold and the blue Eyes are similar to saphires. Despite it''s terrifying form it still holds a subtle beauty. It''s flying on the place, sligthly above us. The wind originating from it''s wings causes everything not anchored to the ground to fly away.

    Hmm? But what''s that black figure standing on it''s back? I strain my eyes in order to see. It''s a... It''s a woman! Suddenly the woman jumps of the wyvern and lands on the table while the wyvern flies away (through Another window!?).

    The woman, dressed in an all black dress, stands on the wyverns body . A slender yet curvy body is adorning it. Her pale skin almost seems to glow and red long hair flows behind her. And those lavender eyes... She''s truly beautiful. If only her face wasn''t twisted in anger.

    She turns towards Orethon.

    "Oh hi Erica-" he says before the woman suddenly grabs his collar, lifting him up so that their eyes are on the same level. She''s surprisingly strong.

    "DON''T "HI ERICA" ME YA NUMBSKULL!" the woman called Erica shouts, causing the entire room to shake. "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING, ATTACKING OZLEM LIKE THAT!?". I-I think I will just stay out of this one, I think, shrinking in my chair.

    "Well you see-" Orethon tries to say but is interupted.

    "I DON''T WANNA HEAR IT!!" B-but you asked... "WE WERE SUPPOSED TO MAKE A GOOD FIRST IMPRESSION AND THEN YOU JUST GO TO WAR WITH AN ENTIRE CITY!? NOW SHE''LL THINK THAT WE ARE A BUNCH OF BRAINLESS WARMONGERS!! AND WHY DIDN''T YOU INVITE MEEEEEEEEEE!!!"

    Maybe I should just go... I signal towards Rowan and start moving away from the table when something falls down. Erica turns around and when she sees me her jaw drops and she drops Orethon on the floor.

    "I-I-Is that... "her"?" she asks Orethon pointing towards me. Orethon nods.

    "Ah, yes, that is lady Ruth" he says with a slightly dumbfounded voice. "Lady Ruth, this is Erica. She''s the one in charge of logistics and diplomacy". She''s in charge of diplomacy!? She!? The first thing she did was attacking Orethon without letting him explain! And I thought Philomena was thickheaded...

    "Ah-ahh-a..." Erica stutter before cleansing her throat. "Uhum! Sorry for my... inappropriate introduction, my lady. My name is Erica von Seigehall, leader of clan Seigehall, duchess of the Tolarian Forest, third child of king Ethan, the king of vampires, wielder of the Widowmaker and one of Azmiels five generals. Nice to meet you" she says, ending with a deep curtsy bow.

    That was... one long introduction. Did she even breath during that sentence.. She''s a princess? Well, she sure looks like one... Wait, a vampire!? Like a real, genuine, blood-sucking vampire? Th-that''s cool I guess? Uhm, please don''t eat me, I don''t taste that good. And I''m only skin and bones! No fat.

    Vampires are... something I feel very conflicted about. I mean, they are cool and stuff and I always loved them in games but I always thought that I was lucky that they didn''t excist in real life. I mean, let''s say you walk home from school or work one day and then BAM! Vampire food. Or what it you accidentaly left your window open and then a vampire decides to have a midnight snack? VAMPIRE FOOD.

    Otherwise I love vampires! They are cool! Blood-sucking creatures of the night, cursed to die in light!

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.But how did she survive the sun? Shouldn''t she like, burn or something? Or is she perhaps one of the dreaded... sparkling vampires!? Oh god no. I don''t mind being vampire food, just no sparkling vampires!

    Expressionless, moody teenage vampires...

    "But Orethon, why didn''t you invite the generals" Erica suddenly asks, giving him a meancing glare, which in turn causes me to snap out of my thoughts. The generals... She mentioned them before when she introduced herself. They must be powerful if they are called generals.

    "Well uhm, you see..." Orethon says, becoming flustered all of a sudden. "I thought that having a regular... uhm, casual conversation... would be nice..."

    "You just wanted to have her for herself, didn''t you?" Erica says. H-huh?! I stare at Orethon. He isn''t denying it. What the hell!? "Well, I guess because this dining hall is wrecked, we should continue it somewhere else. Oh, and don''t forget to invite the rest of the generals now!

    "O-of course... I will send an invite right away..." Orethon mutters before turning towards me. "I''m sorry but we have to continue our discussion elsewhere. For now, please feel free to stroll around the castle. I will send message when dinner is ready".

    ... I don''t really care I just wanna eat.

    <hr />

    After the failed dinner I asked Miriam if this place had a garden. When she said yes I asked her to lead me there and so she did.

    We are walking deeper and deeper into the castle in silence. She seems afraid to say something inappropriate. When she thought I was a fellow maid she was more friendly but I guess that''s only natural. I am kind of her boss now I guess and who wouldn''t be walking on eggshells when around ones boss. But this silence is kinda awkward...

    "We have arrived my lady" Miriam suddenly says, makes a curtsy and gestures towards a large wooden door. Just like at the dining room door two dullahans stand guarding in front of it.

    "MY LADY!" they shout when they see me as they go down on their knees.

    "Please rise, there is no need to act so formal" I say, once again trying to sound dignified and like an adult. "I wish for us to become comrades so please, let''s be friends".

    "M-my lady..." the dullahans sniffle. Time for the final strike.

    "Please, call me Ruth" I say, giving them my brightest smile. They suddenly grab their chests and start shaking.

    "Ah-a-ha-aa! PLEASE TAKE CARE OF US RUTH-SAMA!!" they shout before standing up, saluting. Sigh, I told them to not act so formal but I guess this is better than before. The dullahans opens the doors and I enter.

    I am met by a bright light, blinding me for a second. When I open my eyes I see a giant garden. H-How big is this thing!? I cannot even see the end! But it''s so god damn pretty.

    The grass is the same color as emeralds and the flowers are in every possible color imaginable.

    I thank Miriam and the dullahan guards for their help and head into the garden. There''s something I want to do. When I find a suitable spot I summon out all the golems, plus Babbit. I had nearly forgot about him. After I discovered that he could be put in the storage we really didn''t see each other much. I didn''t even bring him out for the bath... I hope he doesn''t hate me now.

    "Mama!" Zar exclaims and rubs his head against my arm. Wait, is that Babbit on his head? Morgana, noticing me staring at Babbit, starts to laugh.

    "They ssseem to have developed quite the bond boss" she says. "I think it''ssss becaussse their mental age are about the sssame". Ah I see. Well, I ''m glad Zar have gotten a new friend.

    "Hey Zar" I say, looking into his eyes, "do you want to evolve?"

    "Huh???" Morgana and Rowan exclaims at the same time. Meanwhile, Zar happily jumps up into the air.

    "Y-you mean it mama!?" he asks with glittering eyes. Babbit is also jumping, even thou he doesn''t know what''s going on. But before he can say anything else Rowan takes a step forward.

    "But mistress, how are you going to do that?"

    "Hehehe, with Mana Transference!". During the bath I remembered that I had leveled up plenty of times so I figured that I had earned some new skills. So I checked it out and this is what I saw.

    Swordsmanship Lv.1

    Allows the user to handle a sword. The higher the skill level the higher the mastery of said art.

    Flame Wall Lv. 1

    Allows the user to summon a wall made out of fire in front of them to shield them from opponents. The higher the spell level the larger the fire wall and the more damage it makes.

    Mana Transference Lv. 1

    Allows the user to transfer their mana into another being/object. This allows the receiver to use more man. One can also turn the mana into EXP. so that the reciever can level up faster. This does NOT work on the user.

    Twisted Minds Lv. 1

    Allows the user to manipulate the mind of the target, this includes their perception, senses and memories. The higher the level the stronger the effect. Does NOT work on higher level individuals.

    Wisdom of the Sage Lv. 1

    Received after reaching the max level of Appraisal. Includes all abilities of Appraisal plus additional ones. Allows the user to immediately know the opponents strength and their mood plus additional status, such as injuries and weaknesses. Makes one recognize a lie, no matter how believable it is.

    ... AND MORE! But I''m to lazy to explain them all. Huh? You mad? Then go complain at the author, not me. I''m just a victim of lazy writing. Go ahead, spam the comments.

    But worry not! The skills will be explained in due time but for now; DID YOU SEE THOSE MAD SKILLS!? I am no longer that poor little bullied bird, I AM A PHOENI- ok, I''m not but hey, with this I am one step closer. Don''t let your dreams stay dreams. Kill a bunch of monsters, gain EXP. and level up. It works surprisingly well.

    Either way, after explaining the effect of Mana Transference to the gang Zar couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    "Am I really going to evolve mama? Am I gonna become stronger?"

    "That''s right Zar, you are about to grow up" I say, patting his head gently. "But when you get older you need to take more responsibility for your actions, understood?"

    "Yep! I understand! Gihihihi! I am gonna be a big boy!" he exclaims, giggling. Babbit lets out a ute "pyuuuh!". I sit down and cross my legs as I take a deep breath.

    "Are you ready Zar?" I ask.

    "Yes mama!" he answers. I start pouring my mana into Zar. Because he''s going to evolve I need to give him a lot of mana but thankfully he doesn''t need that much yet. I can feel my MP draining. This is kinda tiring... I don''t know for how long I sit like this before a blue screen finally appears in front of me.

    //Balthazar have  reached maximum level and can now evolve! Please choose from following evolutions!//

    Peryton

    A holy being famous for its influence on elven culture. With the body of a deer and wings of a bird it can both run and fly in the skies. It is amongst one of the purest beings in this world, only outmatched by the legendary unicorn.

    Starlight Deer

    This being is commonly found deep in the forest and is a very shy creature. With their stealth abilities and heightened senses it takes great skill to find one. It''s seen as a sign of good luck seeing one.

 Chapter 71: Confusion, confusion, confusion

    Ah, I feel kinda wobbly after transferring so much mana (two thirds of my entire MP) but I am satisfied with the results. While I have heard of perytons (from video games and books) I have actually seen a starlight deer before! It was dead and I ate it but I saw it!

    Hmm, the stealth abilities of starlight deer seems very useful. Being able to move around undetected is a great advantage. And from what I understand it seems that its luck is quite good... Could counterbalance my bad luck...

    Meanwhile, the peryton would have air advantage. But what if the elves do something? It is a holy being for them...

    Wait, I should ask Zar first.

    "Zar, do you see a blue screen in front of you?" I ask.

    "Yes mama" Zar answers.

    "Great! Now Zar, it''s time for you to choose what you want to evolve into. It''s very important that you think about this carefu-"

    "I wanna be a peryton!" Zar suddenly exclaims, making a jump of joy. Babbit, sensing Zars enthusiasm also jumps out of joy, even thou he doesn''t know why. They really are similar...

    "H-Huh? You sure? You don''t need to think about it more?"

    "I''m sure! I''m gonna be just like mama!". Huh? Like me? Wait, it said it had bird wings so maybe... Did he get influenced by my other form?

    ... That''s kinda cute. I know, I know,  he should think about it more but I don''t think he would change his mind even if I told him to. He''s too stubborn.

    "Ok Zar, if that''s what you want then I won''t stop you" I sigh. "Here it goes!". I choose peryton. Zars body starts to glow and pulsate when suddenly a blue window appears.

    //WARNING! BECAUSE OF OUTSIDE INTERFERANCE THE OCCURING EVOLUTION WILL MUTATE!//

    Eh!? What is this!? This has never happened before! What will happen with Zar!? I want to stop the evolution but it''s too late and have no choice but to wait for what is to come. Please be alright Zar.

    Slowly the light disappears and reveals Zars new form.

    Gone is the adorable deer kid, it''s been replaced with a dignified deer, at least two meters tall, with cotton white fur and red markings covering its body. Two slender horns adorn his head, giving of the impression of a crown while his ice blue eyes radiate with intelligence. And on his back is a pair of wings, folded elegantly. The image before me would be perfect if not for the adorable furball sitting on top of his head, purring softly.

    "Zar... You look amazing!" I exclaim. I''m so happy nothing bad happened!

    "Oh dear" Morgana says with a laid back, yet kind, voice, "it seemsss our little Balty grew up into a fine young man".

    "Yes, with that appearance he is truly worthy of being seen around mistress" Rowan comments, sounding like a proud father, even puffing up his chest. Geez Rowan, if only you could act like that more often... I take a few steps forward and leans towards Zar.

    "Sooooooo, what do you think?" I say.

    "I feel different but it also feels right mother. Thank you for helping me reach this far" he says before bowing. Ehhhh? What''s this? His way of speaking totally changed! It''s so... ADULT! Like someone that is talking to their mother in law for the first time.

    "Uhm, Zar, are you alright?" I ask, worried the mutation might have messed with his mind.

    "Yes mother but I imagine it will take a while for me to get used to my new form". Zar then stretches his wings, revealing an eye-like pattern. Wow, that is so cool. But did the evolution cause him to grow mentally? But why did he grow up so much? Would he have stayed the same if he had chosen starlight deer or was this unavoidable? Will he no longer want to be friends with Babbit!? And how more did the evolution affect him? Let''s check his status.

    Name: Balthazar

    Titles:  Beast of the Ice Storm (new!),  Blizzard Maker (new!)

    Race: Snow Peryton

    Level 1/120

    HP 97/97(x2)

    MP 170/170 (x2)

    Vit. 43 (x2)

    Str. 34 (x2)

    Dex. 65 (x2)

    Int. 65 (x2)

    Wis. 45 (x2)

    Char. 40 (x2)

    Luck 24 (x2)

    Exp: 1/800

    Current status; Delighted, curious, no damage

    Ice Magic Lv.1

    This magic is a fusion between wind and water magic. The magic allows the user to control the forces of ice and snow. The higher the level the more efficient and stronger the spells become.

    Ice Spear Lv.1

    Allows the caster to create spears made out of pure ice and fire them at enemies. The higher the level the more spears the caster can summon.

    Blizzard Call Lv.1

    Allows the caster to call forward a snow blizzard, no matter where they are, as long as they have enough MP. The higher the level the stronger and bigger the blizzard becomes.

    Furious Rush Lv.1

    When rushing towards the enemy this skill gives the user a momentarily stat boost,  causing more damage on impact. The higher the skill level the stronger the effect.

    Mighty Antlers Lv.1

    This skill reinforces the users antlers with mana, causing them to make more damage. The higher the skill level the stronger the effect.

    Imposing Aura Lv.1

    Allows the user to emit an aura that makes others insecure and afraid. The higher the level the stronger the skill.

    This, this is not that bad! I don''t know what skills a regular peryton have but the skills Zar currently have are no joke. I have never heard nor seen ice magic before so I guess it''s pretty rare. Fused magic huh? That sounds interesting. I should ask Orethon about it next time I see him. Which is at dinner. By the way, when is it? I''m really hungry.

    Suddenly I hear someone clapping from behind. I turn around and see a scandalously clad woman, sitting on the shoulder of a tree-like being, probably an ent. How did it approach us without any of us noticing them? And their strength... It''s almost the same as Erica.

    While the ent is imposing in its cheer size (at least five meters tall counting the branches pouting out of his head) my eyes are stuck on the woman. With her light green skin and blue hair I immediately recognize her as a dryad.

    She''s very beautiful with plump limps, full cheeks and breasts that could rival Philomenas. The only thing covering her body is a kinda see-through dress, only reaching her bottom. This makes me feel kinda uncomfortable. I don''t know where to look.

    "That was amazingly done young one!" the dryad suddenly exclaims, giving me a kind smile in the process. "To think that you made your friend level up like that! Must have taken a lot of mana!"

    "Oh, uhm, yeah"  is all I can answer, unsure what do. "Well, I guess I should head back now-" I say before I get interrupted. No, more like smothered. By what? Two giant breasts of course. The dryad, without me noticing, jumped down from the ent and proceeded to hug me tightly.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Let big sister give you a hug!" the dryad squeals while patting my head.

    "Ah, mistress-!" Rowan exclaims but he doesn''t move from the spot. He probably doesn''t know what to do in this kind of situation. I mean, from the outside it looks like she is just hugging me but I know the truth. She is hugging me too tight and I can''t breathe buried like this! Also, being situated between her breasts like this causes all of my blood to gather in my face. This is so embarrassing.

    I try to free myself from this deathtrap but to no avail, she is too strong. Does size equal strength? Then there''s no wonder I''m so weak...Ah, I think I''m about to pass out...

    "I think you are hugging her to tightly my dear" a deep voice suddenly says. Hearing this the dryad slightly loosens her grip on me and turns around towards the ent.

    "But she''s so cute I can''t stand it!" she exclaims, rubbing her cheeks against my head. "Just look at her!"

    "Esther..." the voice says once again, originating from the ent. Her name is Esther? My grandma was called Esther. She was nothing like this woman.

    "Hmph!" Esther exclaims with a disappointed voice and releases her grip on me. "You are such a bore sometimes, you know that Florent?" she then says.

    "Well someone needs to see to it so that you don''t accidentally kills someone"  the ent called Florent responds. Does this happens often? Poor guy, looking after such a hug-killer. Serial hugger? Yeah, serial hugger sounds about right.

    "I''m sorry about my wife, sometimes she can be a little... extreme" the ent says, bowing apologetically. Ah, what a gentleman.

    "Ah, no worry, it''s not your- WAIT YOUR WIFE?" I exclaim, almost shouting at the end. Not to be rude but really? Esther starts to giggle.

    "Yep, this is my wonderful husband Florent!" she says while hugging his leg. "We are actually celebrating our 1997th anniversary this year!"

    "1997 years... that''s a long time! But you look so young-" Esther embraces me again.

    "Aww, thank you! That''s so nice of you!" she exclaims happily. "The secret is a healthy diet, moving your body and a happy life!"

    "Esther dear, I think she passed out".

    "Oh".

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------

    When I woke up Esther apologized thoroughly. She promised she would be more careful in the future. Please be. It was quite an terrifying experience, being in that... situation... AH I DON''T WANNA REMEMBER!

    "Mistress, are you sure you are alright?" Rowan asks with a worried voice. "Your face is beet red". I give him a glance of pure wrath, signaling him to shut up. Rowan goes silent and stares down  into the ground.

    Suddenly Esther stands up and bows deeply, revealing a deep cleavage... and more...  AHHHH!!! WHERE AM I LOOKING?!?!

    "Once again I apologize for making you faint" she says with a surprisingly adult voice. So she can behave when she wants to- "So, in return you can punish me with this!"

    ... What''s with that face? Why are you blushing slightly? And where did she get that whip from!?

    "My dear, perhaps we should go now?" Florent says, tapping on Esthers shoulder. "We are supposed to meet up with the others soon".

    "Oh, you''re right!" Esther exclaims and throws the whip away."I''m sorry young one, we will have to catch up some other time!" she says before throwing me a kiss and jumping up on Florents shoulder. As they turn around to leave Florent secretly sends me a wink. Florent-sama, I will never forget how you saved me!

    The moment the strange pair disappears from sight I fall down on my back onto the soft grass. That encounter really exhausted me. There''s so many strange people in this place, I don''t know if my heart will be able to take it. I just need to rest for a few minutes...

    "Uhm, excuse me..?"

    "OH WHAT NOW!?" I exclaim with an irritated voice. Oh, it''s Miriam. Wait, it''s MIRIAM. Crap, she''s shaking. "Ah, sorry about that, I thought you were... someone else".

    "I-It''s ok my lady" Miriam respond, trying to look brave but she''s still shaking a little. Am I really that terrifying? "I-I was just going to tell you that dinner is ready". Now THAT is what I wanna hear! I jump up on my feet and clap my hands together.

    "Great, I started to get pretty hungry! Could you please lead the way?"

    "Well of course, my lady. Just follow me". I simply nod at this, de-summon(?) the golems and start walking after Miriam with Babbit on my shoulder. I still feel bad for not paying much attention to him lately so I wanna make it up with dinner!

    Mmmm, dinner...  I''m really hungry, I just can''t wait to get some food! Tasty, yummy food... Crap, I''m drooling. But I can''t help it! I''ve not eaten anything since Ozlem and who knows how many days I''ve been unconscious and without food!?

    But there''s one thing that''s been bothering me this whole time... What''s with all these guards following me around? They have stayed hidden all this time but after a while I started to notice them and when I focused I could even sense them thanks to Sensor.. There''s at least 20 of them and I can''t understand how they can stay hidden like this. I mean, there''s not many places to hide in a corridor. Is it invisibility? Can they walk through walls? Are they... ghosts? Cool.

    I''ve been trying to ignore them all this time but it''s kinda creepy having someone following you all the time. They were even in the bathroom when I took a bath! But when I got stripped of my clothes their numbers shrunk to at least half. So maybe only the female guards remained? It''s still embarrassing... I still managed to relax somehow but only thanks to Zar and Morgana. Maybe I should have invited them to join us..?

    "We have arrived, my lady" Miriam suddenly says. I snap out of my thoughts and notice how the hallway have gotten darker. The lights are dimmed and the walls are covered in a dark red wallpapers. In front of us is a HUGE door, making all the other doors I''ve seen so far seem small. It''s decorated with tapestry, depicting the skull of a ram. In front of the door stands five guards, dressed in silver armor.

    "... Where are we?" I ask.

    "We are on one of the middle levels in the castle" Miriam answers.  "Lady Erica is the one in command of this part. This is also the part where most of the undead reside".

    "Undead as in vampires and ghouls?"

    "That''s right, my lady. Either way, the others are already inside and waiting for you. We should not make them wait". I nod at her words and walks towards the door. The guards bow before one of them pushes the door open.

    Just like the hallway, the dining room is dimly lit and the only light source is the lone chandelier hanging in the ceiling. Compared to before the dining table is much smaller but still large enough to fit at least twenty people. The room gives of a slightly sweet smell, like that of roses.

    The others are already here, just like Miriam said. Sitting on the chair closest to me is Erica, dressed in a crimson dress for the occasion and beside her is Orethon, still dressed in his tuxedo.

    In the opposite end of the room, leaning against a wall, stands a woman, dressed in heavy armor. She''s... huge. At least four meters tall with broad shoulders and hips and thighs strong enough to squash a melon effortlessly.

    A few feet away from the giant woman stands a young man, observing his surroundings. Really handsome, with dark eyes and magenta hair . But wearing a blue kimono-like attire with seemingly nothing else I would usually call him a pervert but I can''t. I cannot see anything sexually attractive with his centipede body. Oh, didn''t I tell you? The lower half of his body is that of a centipede.

    "Young one!" someone suddenly exclaims. That voice... I turn my attention towards the source. No, it can''t be!

    "Serial hugger!?"

 Chapter 72: What would you do for food?

    "Bwa-HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!". The giant woman leaning against the wall suddenly burst out into an intense laughing fit, laughing so hard she bends over holding her stomach. "S-SERIAL HUGGER, THAT''S A GOOD ONE!" she shouts, her loud voice echoing within the room. The centipede man snickers while covering his mouth ever so slightly.

    I direct my attention towards Esther again. Just like when we first met she''s sitting on Florents shoulder, but now she''s the one that is flustered. She seems to be at a loss of words. So am I. Esther is one of the generals? That hugging disaster? I could imagine Florent being one but her!? Ah, I might have joined the wrong side...

    "Have you met before?" Orethon asks, not being able to figure out what''s going on. For being such a smart guy he''s surprisingly dumb.

    "I think the young lady might have been a victim to Esthers, what should I call it, somewhat all too intimate manners?" Erica says while calmly sipping on a cup of tea standing in front of her. So this is not the first time eh? Geez, this place...

    Hearing this Orethon stands up while slamming his hands onto the table.

    "Is that true Esther?" he says with a malicious tone. "Did you perhaps do anything... inappropriate to the young lady!?"

    Before Esther have the chance to answer Florent starts to talk instead.

    "Calm down my lord, nothing like that happened" Florent says in a calming voice. "I was with my wife the whole time so I can assure you".

    "Oh, if that''s the case...". Orethon sits down again. He must trust Florent a lot. My respect for him grows larger and larger.

    "Then what exactly did happen?" Orethon asks.

    "We stumbled across her in the garden and because of the young lady''s cute appearance my dear Esther couldn''t contain herself and hugged her". Well, I did lose consciousness because of her and she tried to make me do some suspicious stuff but I guess I will leave it out.

    "Ah, I understand" Orethon says, staring into nothingness. "The young lady is after all irresistibly cute. If I had not know myself then maybe I would have also...". WHAT ARE YOU THINKING ABOUT YOU LOLICON SKELETON?!

    As if reading my thoughts Erica slaps Orethon on the back of his head.

    "You pervert, stop talking like that, you make her feel uncomfortable".

    "She''s just a little girl..." the giant woman says, shaking her head in disappointment. She seems much cooler now compared to before.

    "Agreed, we should punish him properly afterwards" the centipede man continues.

    "It''s not what you think!" Orethon exclaims. "I would never do such things to the young lady!"

    "Yeah right" they all say at the same time Wh-what does that mean? Is my chastity in danger!? Not only from dryad but now a skeleton!? This is the perfect opportunity for a boner joke but now is not the time! This is serious!

    I stare at Orethon in disgust which causes him to launch out of his chair once again.

    "I PROMISE I WOULD NEVER DO ANYTHING LIKE THAT TOWARDS MY LADY!!!" he exclaims,  going down on his knees, begging in front of me. "I HAVE TO MUCH RESPECT FOR YOU!!!". Orethon then proceeds to perform a dogeza, putting his forehead against the floor. He seems to be serious about what he''s saying so I guess I will trust him... for now.

    "It''s alright so please, stand up" I say, causing Orethon to look up. "I trust you" I continue, offering him my hand to help him up, smiling in the process. Orethon puts his hands against his cheeks, or cheekbones I guess and I can imagine sparkles around him. If he could I bet he would blush.

    "Well Ore" Erica suddenly says, putting down her tea, "it seems our lady decided to forgive you but remember; if anything happens...". The giant woman cracks her knuckles, causing shivers to be sent down my spine. I can feel Babbit shaking on my shoulder.

    "So, with the matter settled, let us get seated" Erica says, gesturing towards the table. Everyone seems to agree. I seat myself besides Erica since she can protect me from potential perverts.

    A huge bench have been prepared for the giant woman to sit on while Florent simply sits on his knees in front of the table with Esther sitting on a chair besides him. And the centipede man simply sits on a regular chair while encasing it with his lower body.

    When everyone is seated Orethon slightly coughs to get attention.

    "I truly am thankful that you all could gather here, despite having your own duties to attend to. We have all gathered here today to welcome our newest member, lady Ruth" he says and everyone starts clapping their hands. They look at me with expecting eyes and I understand that they want me to introduce myself. I take a deep breath and give them a smile.

    "Hello, my name is Ruth and it''s very nice to finally meet you all. I enjoy eating delicious food and taking hot baths but dislike storms. Please take good care of me" I say, ending it with a light bow. I can hear Esther squealing but I pay her no mind.

    "Please take care of us as well" the centipede man says, sending me a bright smile. Ah, how dazzling! Ikemen truly are wonderful! "I guess an introduction is in order so let me introduce myself;  my name is Sotos Tempestguard. I am the one in command of-".

    "He''s our spymaster" Esther interrupts, "so keeping a secret from him is impossible!". A spy huh? Then he must have some good stealth skills. I should ask him about it later.

    "Ah, yes, that''s correct" Sotos continues, ignoring that he got cut off. "If there''s something you want to know, for example the statuses of other nations, then I am then one you talk to-"

    "Or if you want someone assassinated!" Esther exclaims, cutting Sotots of once again. Aha, uhum, wait, assassinated? I stare at Sotos in disbelief.

    "Sigh, she''s right, I am also the one in command of our assassins, but please, feel free to come to me if you want to talk. I''m always willing to chat" he says, once again giving me a delightful smile.

    "Oh, ok" I respond, feeling a little bit at a loss of words so I turn my attention towards the giant woman. Clad in a strong looking armor covering her entire body except for her head. With slanted silver eyes and short hair the same color as the night she sure looks intimidating. Her face is covered in scars and I can see that part of her left ear is ripped apart. Still, she holds a subliminal beauty, a majestic fragrance of sorts. It- it''s difficult to explain.

    The woman, noticing my gaze, starts talking.

    "I am Bekkhildr the Fearless, daughter of Hyldra the Skinner, of the proud clan Bergh" she says, bowing slightly. Wow, she really gives of a dignified warrior aura. She''s just that kind of person I wish I could be; strong, disciplined, tall, strong, tall, cool.... Did  I mention tall?

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings."I am the one in command of training the soldiers and the security of the castle. I am the one that shall be mainly in charge of your training".

    "A-ah! P-please take care of me!" I say, a tad nervous. For some reason I feel slightly scared when I talk to her. Perhaps it''s because of those eyes, that almost seems to stare through me. But Bekkhildr seems to notice my nervousness and gives me a subtle smile.

    "I also enjoy taking evening strolls and reading" she says in a more gentle voice than before. "I love sweets but despise spicy food. My weak point is alcohol as I have low tolerance towards it so you wont see me drinking anytime soon". When she seems to be finished she stares down into the floor before she looks up once more.

    "Please take good care of me Ruth-sama".

    "I-I will do my best!" I exclaim enthusiastically. She seems to be a really kind person. Maybe this place is not that bad after all...

    "Now it''s my turn!" a voice suddenly calls out. It''s Esther. Oh dear... I glance towards Florent but he makes no attempt to stop her so maybe it''s alright... Esther clears her throat before talking.

    "My name is Esther Gavillo, wife to Florent Gavillo and I am the one in charge of logistics and healing teams here! I met my wonderful husband 2000 years ago when I was still really young. I am 168 centimeters tall and my three sizes are 37-26-36 and-!"

    "Esther, my dear, perhaps you should calm down. The young lady seems a bit distressed" Florent says, gesturing towards me. While I''m kinda in shock I think he''s trying to make her stop because of the others. Orethon seems to be ready to flip the table. Erica seems calm but I can see that she''s gritting her teeth.

    "Uhum, I beg your pardon" Esther says, slightly coughing. "Anyway... If you ever get hurt or need to talk about girl stuff I''m here for you!"

    ... No thanks. To get away from this conversation I quickly turn towards Florent

    "What about you Florent?" I ask, desperately trying to start a new conversation.

    "Oh I''m just an old man, nothing interesting about me" he simply answers. You traitor. I believed in you. But this time it''s actually Esther herself that saves me.

    "Don''t say that my love! You have had an exciting life! Not to mention you are the one that is in charge of communication here!"

    "Communication?" I say, once again trying to get this conversation starting, this time with more success.

    "Ah, yes, I have the ability to use long range telepathy and communicate with the seedlings I create, no matter where they are. Sotos often use them as scouts before he sends his spies".

    "Wow, that''s amazing!" I exclaim, honestly impressed.

    "Oh it''s not that incredible" Florent responds. "It''s simply an ability I picked up early in my life".

    "When was that?" I ask.

    "Let me see, I was still a sapling back then so what could it have been, 2000, 3000 years ago?". Hearing this my eyes turns wide open. That''s one hella long time!

    Suddenly the door open and in walks a dozen maids and butlers, all carrying trays filled with food. The smell originating from the dishes makes my mouth water. I''m so fudging hungry I could eat a horse!

    The servants place the plates in front of us and I take a deep breath, filling my nose with the heavenly smell that only food can emit. It''s some kind of yellow soup, giving of a faint citrus smell. It''s served together with white bread.

    I look at the others and notice that they all have different food. Esther is having some kind of sallad, Florent are eating weird shining stones, Erica have soup just like but it''s red (is it blood?) , Orethon is just drinking, Sotos is eating, ugh, raw meat and Bekkhildr is eating, wait, is that cupcakes? Well, she did say she like sweets but for dinner?

    ... This place is awesome.

    I break of a piece of bread, dip it in the soup and gives it to Babbit. He makes a cute "pyuun" sound before eating it.

    Mmmh, it sure smells good... Nothing in this world can stop me from eating now. I grab my spoon, take a spoonful of soup, brings it to my mouth and...

    "Oh, that''s right!" Esther suddenly exclaims. "We have yet to perform the official welcoming ritual!"

    "No Esther wait-!" the others exclaim but it''s to late. Confetti start raining down from nowhere into my food. But it doesn''t stop there, no, that would be to simple. Flowers starts sprouting from the floor and they grow larger and larger until the chairs and table rise from the ground, including the one I''m sitting on. Happy music plays from the flowers and I swear I can see pixies dancing around in the air.

    I desperately hold onto my bowl of soup this whole time and for a moment I start to think that I may actually have something to eat until...

    "Welcome to Azmiel Ruth-chan!!!". An overly excited and underdressed dryad jumps at me and hugs me, causing my bowl to fall out of my hands and onto the floor. My food... Unforgivable.

    "Hmm? Ruth-chan, what''s wrong?" Esther asks, seeing my soulless eyes. I look up at her and show her a sinister smile.

    "If I remember correctly, didn''t you earlier say that you wanted me tu punish you, hm?" I say in a sweet tone. Noticing the change in my attitude Esther starts to shake.

    "R-Ruth-chan, what are you saying?"

    "Oh, I am just taking up on your offer" I say, summoning a fireball in my left hand. "And don''t worry about injuries, you are a healer, right?"

    That day, terrifying screams could be heard from the dining hall.

    <hr />

    After punishing Esther I was brought back to the room I woke up in. Apparently it''s my new room. Sweet. But I couldn''t care less right now. Because of that idiot dryad I didn''t get any food! Arghh! I think I am going insane from hunger! And I was so close too! Even Babbit got to eat...

    I burry my face into one of my many, many pillows and sob quietly while cuddling with Babbit in order to drown my sorrows in fluff.

    Suddenly someone knocks on the door. I look up and ask "who''s there?" but no one responds. I carefully slide out of bed while drying my tears and opens the door. No one''s there. But there''s something on the floor. It''s a tray filled with cupcakes in different colors. There''s also a nore on the tray. I pick it up and read it.

    Dear Ruth-sama, I beg for your apology regarding what happened at dinner. We will make sure to scold Esther so that she never does that again.

    Also, I noticed that you didn''t get the chance to eat so I headed towards the kitchen and asked one of the chefs to make some more cupcakes for you. I would make you company but sadly I have important things to deal with so let''s do it some other time.

    From

    Bekkhildr of Bergh

    Reading this note I start crying again, but this time out of joy. Bekkhildr-sama, I love you! I pick up the tray and waltz into my room, closing the door behind me with a light kick.

    Swiftly I jump on my bed and are about to eat the cupcakes when I remember the others, so I summon them out of the storage.

    "Let''s eat them together!" I exclaim happily. Food tastes so much better when you''re with friends!

 Extra Chapter; The Tale of Esther and Florent

    Over two thousand years ago, there was once a young dryad that was unlike anyone else of her species. While dryads normaly chooses to bond with a tree in order to get stronger, this particular dryad did not.

    "Why would I bind myself to one place when I can walk around however I wish?" she would answer when asked why. The dryad loved her freedom and was determined to keep it. She spent her days strolling around in the forest, seducing people that happened upon her and playing with the fairys. Happy with her life, she never thought it would change. But life is unpredictable and the dryad would soon learn this lesson.

    One day while walking around in the forest, just like normal, the dryad met a group of adventurers. She had seen plenty of their kind before and therefore approached them without fear. But these particular adventurers had darkness in their hearts. A dryad without a tree is weak and vulnarable and would sell good on the market. So they tricked her into following them into the city, promising her that they would teach her about humans and show her the world. As naive as she was, the dryad believed and followed them.

    But the moment they arrived at the city the adventurers revealed their true intentions by putting a slave collar on the dryad, cutting of the little power she had. Confused, the dryad asked what they were doing. To this the adventurers laughed.

    "Ain''t it obvious?" one of them said mockingly. "We are going to sell you!". Even thou the dryad didn''t know much about humans she did know whatthe adventurer meant and tried to flee, but to no avail. Without a tree dryads are nearly completely defenseless so she was easily stopped.

    The adventurers dragged her to the slave market, ignoring her pleads and screams for mercy, for their hearts were as cold as ice and full of greed. When she arrived at the slave market the dryad saw the true nature of man for the first time. Rows of people standing like cattle ready for slaughter, without any hope in their eyes. Abused, badmouthed and treated like dirt, just because they were a little bit different. Just because they had animal ears and tails.

    The dryad could not comprehend what she saw. Why would they do this? Why would they treat each other so badly, just because they are different?

    The slave auction soon started and she was forced to watch as lives were sold of and traded, as if they were nothing but objects. Eventually it was her turn, her turn to go up on the stage and sold off.

    When she stepped up the crowd gasped, staring at the being in front of them. Dryads are something you rarely see so everyone got excited when they saw her. The bidding began. The price rose to tremendous hights until one finally bested the others. A rich noble had bought her to be one of his many playthings. She got transported to the nobles mansion where he started to abuse her.

    The dryad had seduced plenty of people in her life, cause that is the nature of a dryad, but what the noble mad her experience was something else. It was rough and unloving and she didn''t like it. But when she tried to resist she would get punished in the cruelest of ways that I can''t even mentionwithout causing chivers to be sent down my spine.

    She wasn''t the only slave the noble had purchased. No, there were plenty of young men and women, all with dead eyes. Seeing this sorry state she would turn into if she remained shetried to escape multiple times but she never succeded. The noble would not let his new toy escape.

    Multiple days and nights passed and the dryad lost more and more hope but she never gave up. She refused to become a mere shell of a being, once proud and free.

    Luckily the dryad wasn''t the only one that despised the noble. His cruelty was known throughout the land and he have gained a lot of enemies. Even the people he reigned over hated him. So one day his subjects rebelled with the help of another noble. They stormed the nobles mansion and killed him, setting the mansion on fire in the process.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Seeing her chance the dryad escapedbut she got wounded on her way out by a confused rebell. She headed deep into the forest, the only place where she ever felt safe.She ranthe entire nightbefore finally collapsing because of her untreated wounds. The dryad started to weep, all the emotions she had held inside of her poured out. In her moment of despair, a voice called out.

    "Why are you crying?" the voice asked. The dryad, afraid it was another human, crept up against a tree, making herself as small as possible. "There''s no need to be afraid, I won''t hurt you" the voice said with a kind tone. This time the dryad noticed the source of the voice. It was the tree.

    "Wh-who are you?" she asked, her body still shaking.

    "I am a friend, the tree responded but seeing the dryads doubting expression he continued. "I have no name but I can promise this; I am not someone that seeks to harm you". Hearingthe trees kind voice the dryad decided to trust him, for she had talked with trees before and they did not tend to lie.

    "May I ask for your name?" the tree asked.

    "Just like you I have no name" the dryad answered, staring down into the ground. Only dryads that have bonded with a tree have names. Suddenly the dryad felt an immense pain.

    "You''re hurt!" the tree exclaimed with clear panic in it''s voice. The dryad, unable to answer because of her injuries, felt a little happy hearing this. She was happy because someone cared about her, even if it was in her dying moments. Closing her eyes, finally feeling at peace, the dryad felt happy at last.

    She found herself floating aroundin absolute darkness. It was cold and silent. Fear filled her as she fully realized the meaning of death.

    "No! I don''t want this!" the dryad shouted but there was no one that could hear her deperate calls. "I want to live! I want to see the sun and feel the breeze on my skin again!" She started to search for a way out of the darkness when she saw it. A ray of ligth. Seeing this the dryad started fighting for her life, running towards the light. But themore she ran the further away the light seemed to be. All felt hopless until a voice suddenky resounded.

    "You can do it! You can live!" it shouted. The dryad recognized the voice for she had heard it moments before; it was the tree. Its voice filled her with new strength and courage and once again she charged towards the light. She got closer and closer until... she reached it. Light enveloped her and when she opened her eyes she was met with a pink sky and the branches of the tree.

    "You did it!" the tree exclaimed happily, with a voice full of delight. In that instant the dryad fell in love. The tree had saved her from death and it had made her sad heart skip a beat. All of her blood rushed to her head, causing her to blush and feel whimsy. She had never felt like that before.

    Not entirely sure what to do the dryad embraced the tree. The rough bark against her bare skin felt good, almost natural, and she could feel the life pulsating underneath it. At that moment she knew what she had to do.

    "Oh tree, please accept and allow me to bond with you!" she exclaimed. For a moment the tree was silent and the dryad was afraid that it would reject her. But then...

    "When I first saw you I was enchanted by your beauty and when I saw you cry the only thing I wanted to do was to make you smile" the tree said causing the dryad to get stunned by the sincerity of its words. "The moment you stopped breathing it felt as if I was going to die myself" the tree continued, "and when you opened your eyes it was if the entire world seemed brighter. So, if you could settle with a tree like me then I would be more then happy to say yes".

    Hearing this the dryad started to cry. The beauty and sincerity of the words just spoken made it''s heart tremble like never before. Gently she kissed the tree.

    "From this day on until the end of our lives we will never separate..." she said, knowing the right words by instinct. "Our lives are one, our minds united and destinies linked. Your name shall be Florent and mine Esther... Do you accept?"

    "I do". The moment those words were uttered the wheels of fate started to turn and little did they know that they would become known through history as the strongest pair. It was first 300 years later that they met Orethon and joined his cause, but that is a tale for another day.

 Chapter 73: Night Adventures

    It''s impossible after all. I just can''t fall asleep. For one hour I''ve been just lying in bed, staring up into the ceiling. And no, it''s not because I ate a lot of cupcakes and are just having a sugar kick. It''s because of THEM. Those invisible guys that''s been following me around wherever I go!

    They followed me into the bath and I had no other choice but to accept it but I figured that they would at least leave me alone when I go to bed but oh was I wrong. They are still here, staring at me. I can''t see them but I''m sensing them with my Sensor skill. Because of them I didn''t even dare to change my clothes! And there''s more of them now compared to earlier!

    It would be easier if I had someone to share my problems with but Babbit is already asleep and I don''t wanna summon the others. They would probably just end up breaking something.

    "Why don''t you just ignore them?" you may ask. Well, before asking that, try having a group of people staring at you when you are trying to sleep and see how easy it is yourself. It''s freaking creepy.

    Perhaps I should call out to them. I wonder if they would answer... Oh to hell with it! You gotta take some chances in order to achieve your goals.

    "Uhum, excuse me" I call out, "would you please mind leaving while I''m about to go to sleep?"

    No answer. Well figures. But I ain''t giving up so fast.

    "If you don''t go away then I will be forced to tell Bekkhildr".

    Hearing this they start moving around and I can feel something... Is it fear? Well, I don''t blame them. Getting on that powerhouse''s bad side is nothing I would want to do. Finally they decide to leave and I feel victorious.

    And now... let''s sleep. Good night.

    <hr>

    They''re back. No. Freaking. Way. And there''s even more of them now! Could they possibly be more pervert? That would be terrible.

    "Look, I don''t understand why you are here and... staring at me but please, but please stop!" I exclaim. "I won''t be able to sleep otherwise and if I don''t then I will feel terrible tomorrow! So I beg of you, please get out" I end it with, bowing my head. This is embarrassing. If someone else heard me right now it would seem as if I was crazy and I am not crazy! (Yeah, right). Shut up author!

    But before anything can happen the door to the room suddenly opens and in runs Esther.

    "I''m sho shorrie Ruth-chaaan!" she exclaims before jumping up into my bed trying to hug me. But I dodge her hug-attack which causes her to ram head first into the wall.

    "Esther!? What are you doing here!?" I exclaim, oh so shocked, for I did not expect this to happen.

    "I deshtroyed your dinnehr with everybochy!" she shouts, tears running down her flushed cheeks. And what''s this smell? It smells like... alcohol. Oh boy, she''s drunk. Not good.

    "Calm down Esther" I say with a calm tone, desperate to avoid another killer hug. "I am not mad, you only tried to welcome me".

    "That ish what I shaid to the others but they shaid I was too much!" she cries out, like a child that just got scolded by their parents. I feel kinda bad for her... Slowly I jump up on the bed again, next to Esther and gives her a warm hug.

    "It''s ok, it''s ok, cry it out if you have to" I say, rocking slowly from side to side. Esther continues to cry but after a while she calms down and only a light sobbing can be heard.

    "There, better?"

    "Better" she confirms, wiping away her snot and tears. Well, at least she''s trying too.

    "Then, let''s get you back to Florent so you can have a nice nights sleep, ok?". I don''t believe that she can find herself back to her own room in this condition. And why didn''t Florent stop her? Maybe she escaped when he slept.

    "Ok" Esther says, giving me a brilliant smile. Ah, the power of beautiful people sure is strong. She even looks beautiful with all that snot on her face.

    "Good girl, then take my hand and tell me where to go so I can lead you there".

    And so began our journey through the almost empty halls of the castle to find Esther''s room. Because she was so drunk her descriptions were a little bit... off. But luckily we met some guards and maids that could point out where to go. They even offered me to take her there but I humbly dejected them. I couldn''t sleep anyway so taking a night stroll like this is not that bad. The culprits are still following me but I don''t much care right now.

    ... I can imagine this looks quite weird, a young child holding a crying adults hand like a parent comforting their child. Sigh, is this woman really one of the generals? How could that ever happen?This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Finally we arrive in front of a large door, fitting the description the maids and guards gave me. I knock on the door and waits for a few seconds. Nothing happens. I knock again. Nothing.

    "Florent! I''ve got Esther here with me and she''s quite... drunk! Would you care you open the door?". No answer. Sigh. "Esther, would you care opening the door for me?" I ask.

    "Shure!" she exclaims in her drunken happiness before wobbling towards the door and opening it with ease. I grab her hand once again and enter the room.

    This... is a forest isn''t it? A genuine forest. Not a garden, a forest. How the hell does an entire forest fit in a castle? You know what? I don''t even wanna know. All I want to do is find Florent and hand over this mess to him.

    "Esther, do you know where Florent is?"

    "Of courshe! He''sh my treeh after all!". Esther starts walking into the forest and I follow her. While we walk I observe the forest. It''s truly outstanding. All these trees, the grass and even some small animals... And look at that! There''s even a starry sky! Did we perhaps go outside? But the landscape I saw before does not match this one...

    "There he ish!" Esther suddenly exclaims, pointing towards something. It''s Florent but he looks... different. His formerly greens leave are now softly pink, like cherry blossom.

    "Why are his leaves pink?" I ask, not being able to comprehend what''s going on.

    "Oh thatsh shimple! Whatever happensh to me affetsh him!"

    "So when you get dead drunk then he get''s dead drunk too?"

    "Exschately! It''sh sho fun! But now I''m tired so Imma go to shleep! Good night!" she says before collapsing onto Florent.

    ... I feel bad for him. To be affected by his wife''s stupidity to this length... I will never forget you sacrifice Florent-sama!

    Sigh, now it''s time to head back to my room I guess. Wait, maybe not yet... This is the perfect time to train. I know, I know, it''s the middle of the night but I can''t sleep anyway and I won''t be able to wake those two up, even if I scream! This is also the perfect time to try out some new skills!

    So let''s start with some running. But just running alone would not be challenging, or funny, at all! Feather Minions, come here! Five feather minions appear in front of me, just as I wanted.

    "Ok, so the goal is that large tree over there! I will run towards it and your mission is to stop me, no matter what it takes!" I exclaim. The feather minions simply nods. "I will give you one minute to get ready and I will not use Sensor to see where you are nor will I summon the others in order to make it harder for me! So ready, set, GO!". By my signal the feather minions enters the forest and disappears from my sight.

    Hehe, they may think that one minute head start was just for them but I will use it too! Planning is always crucial in battle.

    The feather minions are absolutely quiet and produce to sound when moving around. It seems that they are also able to communicate telepathically with each other, making speaking useless. They are also very intelligent and stealthy but possesses no personalities nor sentience. Simply put, they are like computers. Their only physical weapons are their claws.

    They are definitely arranging some kind of trap or are planning to ambush for me. Therefore I have to be extra careful when proceeding. I could also illuminate the area using fireball, but that could be a fire hazard since we are in a forest...

    Oh, it seems a minute have already gone by. Well, I guess time to get started. I take of my shoes since they will only be in the way and put up my hair with a ribbon. Alright, let''s go! Ready or not, HERE I COME. Wow, that sounded way more sinister than I meant it to be.

    I take a stance similar to that of an athlete about to run and set off. The wind brushes against my skin and the grass tickles my feet.

    This is amazing! I have not done this for such a long time, just letting everything go and just run! It''s the best thing ever!

    No, I got to concentrate! They could be behind any corner- AH!

    Suddenly one of the feather minions appears right in front of me, attempting to cut me with its claws. I did not expect such a direct approach. It certainly took me by surprise.

    I jump backwards but the feather minion follows me. Luckily I am faster and can easily avoid each attack. This is far too easy... Just as I think that something suddenly grabs my ankles. I look down and see another feather minion, peeking out of some bushes. So this was their plan huh? To lure me into a trap in order to stop me from moving. Really clever. But this will not stop me!

    I activate Fire Step, causing my feet to catch on fire and disintegrate the feather minions hands before destroying it with Quake Stomp. Quickly I then activate Earth Armor, making the other feather minions attack ineffective and when it''s close enough I blast it away with Mana Lance. Two gone, three left.

    Hmm, this would be a perfect time to try out my partial physical transformation... Oh, you don''t remember? Well that''s because I haven''t used... ever.

    It''s just as the name suggest, the skill allows me to partially transform my body into my other form, you know my monster form! And now that I am in this safe place I am free to use my skills without holding back!

    How should I do this? I guess my feet would be a good start so let''s try it! Focus on my feet and legs, focus, focus... Suddenly I can feel how my legs start to twist and change and when I look down I see a magnificent set of claws adorning my feet and gray feathers covering my legs.

    Yes! A complete success! Now let''s try out these bad boys! I sink my right foot into the ground and starts running, this time much faster than before.

    Weeeeeeeeeh! This. Is. AMAZING! Aahahaha! Oh, there''s the tree! I''m almost there! Wait, I''m almost there. I slow down until I stop completely. I have only fought two out of five feather minions which means that this is most likely-

    Suddenly the three remaining feather minions appear around me, having jumped down from the trees. But that''s not all. Now that I look I see that this entire area is rigged with wires. If I had just continued to run I would definitely have gotten stuck in at least one of them and tripped. This would have given them the perfect advantage that they need to take me down.

    I smirk. To think they are this clever. Heh, I''m really proud of you. Now face defeat. All at once the feather minions attacks me with their claws ready. I activate mana dome, stopping their attacks before piercing them all with mana lances. They didn''t even stand a chance.

    When they are destroyed I walk towards the tree and put my hand on it. It''s my win.

    //Feather Minion leveled up and have reached max level! Feather Minion Max Level evolved into Feather Assassins Lv 1!//

    Feather Assassins Lv. 1

    This skill allows you to create minions out of your feathers. They will always follow your commands and when they die they turn into feathers again. Compared to feather minions, feather assassins are much more durable and strong. They also have incredible stealth abilities and their attacks are stronger if the target is taken by surprise.

    Current summons available: 3, current mana cost; 35.

    As I read the text on the blue window that popped up in front of me I feel an incredible joy. Why? Because I have my own Assassins Cr**d right now! I need to summon one right now, just to check it out! Come out my Feather Assassin!

    A being dressed in a gray cloak appears in front of me. It looks similar to a Feather Minion except for a few changes. For example, the coats color is darker and it''s decorated with red patterns. Also, it''s much, much taller! And I mean tall! Even if I were three times as tall as I am right now I still wouldn''t even reach it''s shoulders! How could something this big be stealthy? Well it''s stats are much better that earlier so I guess you can''t judge a book by its cover.

    Hah? I just got an excellent idea! I take a step towards the feather assassin and start investigating it''s cloak. Hmm, just as I thought, its body consists of nothing else than this cloak so that means that the inside is hollow...

    Without warning I enter the cloak and darkness immediately surrounds me. This is perfect! Like this no one can stare at me while I''m sleeping!

    "Feather Assassin, lie down on the ground" I order, to which it obeys without questing. It feels as if I''m camping and this is my tent. It''s really cozy... Ah, finally, I will be able to get some sleep. Yawn. G''night Feather Assassin.

 Chapter 74: Good Morning Vampire-Chan?

    Nnngha! Good morning world! That was one good night sleep! Feather Assassin, you did a good job as my sleeping bag! I could get used to this.

    "Good morning lady Ruth".

    "Good morning-!" wait, who said that? I open the cloak that is the Feather Assassins body and sits up while looking around. On a stone a few meters away sits Erica with a cup of tea in one hand and a book in the other. She''s dressed in a beautiful black morning gown, covering most of her body except her neck and head. When she sees me she closes her book while giving me a vague smile.

    "E-Erica, what are you doing here?"

    "Oh, I simply thought it would be nice to take a stroll in the forest when I happened upon you" Erica says while taking a sip of tea. Liar, who would bring tea on a simple walk in the forest? Seeing my doubting glare Erica sighs.

    "Ok, you got me. I wanted to greet you now in the morning but I didn''t have the heart to wake you up when you were sleeping so peacefully".

    "But how did you know I was here?"

    "Oh darling, everybody in the castle knows" she says, laughing slightly.

    "Huh? Know what?"

    "Well rumors had it that yesterday night you were seen walking a drunk Esther back to her room. And because you wasn''t in your room this morning I came to the conclusion that you never left" Erica concludes while taking another sip of her tea. Wow, she sure seems cool when she acts like that.

    "Wow, how can a rumor spread that fast?" I say, slightly amazed.

    "Well, a lot of maids and butlers saw it in person but it''s mostly thanks to Sotos. Nothing happens in this place without him knowing about it. It doesn''t make it any better that he is a terrible gossiper!". Wait, that guy gossips? But he''s their spymaster! A spymaster can''t gossip or their secrets would be revealed! How even-! Ah, this place... Oh, that''s right I forgot!

    "How are Florent and Esther doing? Last time I saw them they were knocked out by alcohol".

    "They are fine, if you don''t count the massive hangover they are experiencing right now. Really, even thou we put up seals around the alcohol to stop Esther from drinking she managed to break through. What was she thinking, drinking dragon sake like that?" Erica says with a tired voice while massaging her forehead.

    "Have this happened before?" I ask.

    "Sadly, yes. Dryads are sensitive towards alcohol and Esther is not an exception. And whenever she gets sad she wants to drink!". Wow, that sounds like a mayor problem! That woman is a total wreck!

    "How did she ever become a general?" I mutter.

    "Well, while she does have her many faults she is without a doubt completely loyal to the cause we serve and a force to be reckoned with" Erica explains. "And even if she appears like this she is actually quite intellectual when things gets serious". I find that a little hard to believe but if Erica says so then I guess it''s true.

    Suddenly Erica stands up and her cup disappears into thin air.

    "Unless you have something more to do, how about having some breakfast?" Erica says while brining out a picnic basket seemingly out of nowhere. Does she perhaps have a storage ability similar to mine? An inventory perhaps?

    "Breakfast... Yeah, I would like that" I say, giving her a bright smile. She responds with a smile of her own while she opens the basket. Inside is sandwiches with different kinds of toppings and a tea kettle. How did she..? You know what? I don''t even care right now. Let''s eat.

    Erica and I settle down on the bare ground with the basket between us. While eating we are chatting about various things. I immediately notice that despite how she acted when we first met she''s actually pretty normal. It''s just that she sometimes loses her temper, especially when it comes to Orethon.

    "He''s a good leader and all but sometimes he acts to much like a child!" Erica exclaims with an irritated voice. "Hah, I get annoyed just thinking about it..."

    "Well, he''s certainly... eccentric" I comment, unsure what to say, while taking a bite of my cheese sandwich (yummy). I just recently met him so I don''t have such a clear opinion on his personal traits.

    "Yeah, he really is something else..." Erica says before sighing. "But that''s what makes him so unique. His way of seeing the world is unlike anything I have encountered before and he doesn''t care who you are, everyone is equal before his eyes".

    Hearing Erica talk about Orethon like this I understand that while she sometimes complains about him, she wouldn''t have him any other way. They must have been through a lot together.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "How did you two meet?" I ask. Hearing my question Erica pauses for a second, thinking about it before answering.

    "We first met when Orethon wished to create an alliance with my father, the king of vampires. But my father... is a very prideful man. It doesn''t make it any better that he sees any other race than vampires inferior and with the same worth as animals". When saying this Erica looks furious. She does not seem to like her father.

    "He refused to even talk directly to Orethon saying that he doesn''t have time for "such vermin". I knew already back then that my father''s narrow mind would stop our civilization from evolving so I decided to talk with Orethon myself".

    "Didn''t your father oppose your decision?"

    "He would have if he had known but I didn''t tell him. So I met up with Orethon in secret, one thing led to another and, well, here I am!" Erica concludes.

    "Wait, you seem to have left out some things there!" I exclaim. "Like how you joined his cause and why!"

    "Well..." Erica says while squirming, not looking into my eyes. "It''s difficult to explain and... uhm...". She seems to feel uncomfortable talking about this. Perhaps I shouldn''t dig into this anymore. For now at least.

    "It''s ok, you don''t have to tell me now if you don''t want to" I explain. Silence follows my words and for a while we don''t say anything. The light pink sky is slowly turning blue as time goes by and the forest is starting to wake up.

    Erica puts away her cup of tea and carefully wipes her mouth with a napkin. How elegants

    "I just remembered something" she says. "This is yours, right?". From behind her back she pulls something out. It''s... My grimoire!

    "I was wondering where it was!" I exclaim as she hands it to me.

    "After you passed out Orethon had all your stuff taken care off. He was planning on giving it back but never had the opportunity to do so" Erica explains. "So I decided to do it instead".

    "Thank you Erica, that''s really nice of you!". A wide smile spreads across my face.

    "Too dangerous..." Erica mumbles. Eh? What''s that? I glance at her and notice that she staring at me. "Uhum, anyway" she continues when she sees my glance, "after you have changed clothes you will meet up with Bekkhildr for your first training session":

    "Training session?" I ask.

    "Well yes, now that the goddesses know about your existence they will without a doubt target your life. And even thou we will always do our best to protect you, the time may come where you have to fight yourself. Therefore we have to prepare you".

    Ah, that explains it. They can''t protect me all the time and if something like an ambush would happen then I will probably have to fight myself.

    "I see, where do I find her?"

    "The maids will take you too her so there''s no need to worry about that" Erica replies. Suddenly she looks into the basket. "It seems that we have eaten all the sandwiches too so how about I make you company to the bathing area. I will send a maid that will bring clothes".

    I simply nod my head and thus we make our way throughout the forest and towards the door. After that Erica does just what she said she would do and brought me to the bath.

    "Thank you for the company" I say when we arrive and bow slightly.

    "Oh, it was my pleasure. Well, see you later!" she says and waves my good bye. What a nice woman.

    ________________________________________________________

    After the bath a maid arrive with a set of clothes, just like Erica said. It''s Charlotte!

    "Good morning, my young lady" she says while bowing deeply.

    "A-ah! Good morning Charlotte-san". Hearing this Charlotte flinches and gives me a conflicted gaze.

    "There''s no need to address me with such honorifics my lady, simply calling me Charlotte is enough".

    "Oh, uhm, ok then... Charlotte. But if I can''t use honorifics then you can''t either!" I exclaim. "From now on you will call me Ruth"

    "Eh!? B-but I can''t do that! My lady is too important!"

    "Well, you are important too" I say. "Everybody is important, right?". Charlotte stares at me with a surprised face and does not know what to say. Well, this is awkward. I am just standing here, talking to here, with only a towel covering my body. It''s getting kinda cold. "Well, it''s time to get dressed. Thank you for bringing the clothes. You can wait outside while I change. I will tell you when I''m done".

    Charlotte snaps back into reality and bows, kinda clumsily, before exiting the room.

    I was expecting a dress or something but contrary to yesterday these clothes are not your typical noble stuff with frills and ribbons. It''s pair of black pants and a white jacket with a deep blue shirt underneath it. They look really fancy and it''s easy to move in. I like it.

    When I am done dressing myself I exit the room. Outside stands Charlotte with a composed expression. Well, except for that heavy blushing of course.

    "You look amazing my la- I mean Ruth" she says. "Would you like me to bring you to Bekkhildr-sama?"

    "Yes, that would be very nice of you Charlotte" I respond, smiling gently. Oh, her blush is getting even heavier!

    Charlotte leads me through the castle, keeping her mouth sealed the entire time. She is so cute when she''s embarrassed! I could just hug her... No! I am not like that dryad! I don''t snuggle people randomly! Well, except for that one time with Leo but everybody makes mistakes! Talking about Leo, I wonder how he''s doing? I haven''t seen him since Ozlem was put into lockdown and I didn''t see him during the fight... Crap, I have the urge to pet something now. Babbit, help me!

    While I pet Babbit, I notice that the halls have changed. Gone are the elegant designs and chandeliers, they have all been replaced by glowing crystals and cold stone.

    "This is where our blacksmiths work and soldiers train" Charlotte explains, sounding quite excited. "Bekkhildr-sama is responsible for this area. We are currently in one of the east corridors and straight ahead of us is the coliseum, where she is waiting for you".

    "You seem to know a lot about this place" I comment.

    "Well, uhm, you see... I really respect and look up to Bekkhildr-sama but I am not warrior material so I rarely visits this place... Ah! I''m sorry for speaking with you in such an inconsiderate tone my lady!"

    "I already said it''s ok and please, call me Ruth, we are comrades after all!"

    "Comrades..." Charlotte mumbles, thinking about for a second before smiling. "Well then Ruth, follow me!". At last she seems a little bit more comfortable around me. I don''t wish to be treated differently, I just want to be friends. Besides, she''s even cuter when she smiles!

    We exit the hallway and enter amassive colosseum surrounded by rows of benches.The sky is clear blue andthere''s a slight breeze. You could fit an entire mal inside here!No, two malls! Ah, so spacious... Hmm?There''s a huge figure standing in the middle of the colosseum. It''s Bekkhildr. Seemingly sensing me she turns around towards us.

    "Ah young lady! I am glad you could come!" she says while giving me a vague smile while walking towards us. Beside me Charlotte is shaking out of excitement. She''s totally fangirling right now. I know how you feel gurl, I have been there too... Mhm! Back to the present!

    "I wouldn''t miss this for anything" I say. And I''m not just being nice! I am really excited to learn new things and become stronger. Besides, having an expert like Bekkhildr coach me is incredibly exciting. Hehehe, this is gonna be awesome! But I am not the only one that will take advantage of the training... "Excuse me, but there''s something I wanted to ask you. I have some friends that would also like to train, would it be okay if they joined me?". While they sure are strong, training like this would be very good for them.

    "Of course" Bekkhildr responds, without a sign of hesitation in her voice.

    "Thank you" I say while smiling. I summon the others that appear beside me. Babbit jumps up on Zars head while Rowan takes a step towards Bekkhildr and bows.

    "I thank you for this opportunity to train under you. I promise not to disappoint you" he says. Bekkhildr doesn''t immediately respond but stares at us instead. A chill runs up my spine. It feels like a predator watching prey. After a few seconds she nods with a satisfied expression on her face.

    "This is one fine bunch of warriors" she says. "They have a lot of potential. Now then, if you''re ready, let''s get started". Suddenly giantarmors rise from the ground, surrounding us "These are my Iron Golems. They will be your opponents for now. I will observe from a distance but I will stop them if it gets out of control. You ready?"

    I stare at the Iron Golems. They sure look threatening but it excites me. I glance at the others and see that they are ready as well. Heh, this is gonna be fun! I give Charlotte, signaling her to put some distance between us. She understands and head towards the benches. When she''s there I turn towards Bekkhildr with a wide smile.

    "Bring it on!"

 Chapter 75: Ready, set, GO!

    The moment the words leave my mouth Bekkhildr disappears and the iron golems transform their arms into swords, preparing themselves to lunge at us. We immediately get closer to each other so that we stand back to back. Time to organize.

    "These guys have high defense and strength but are quite slow so try to move around as much as possible. Morgana, I want you to sneak behind them and use quick attacks to disorient them, Zar, I want you to cooperate with her and freeze them to the ground, lowering their defenses while Rowan and I focus on destroying them. Rowan, it''s also your job to keep them from getting to close to me, understood?"

    "Understood" all of them respond before carrying out the orders I gave them. Rowan charge headfirst at the golems with two swords in hand while Morgana disappears from sight. I bring up my grimoire and start reading it. Now which spell should I use first? Let''s try a Mana Lance.

    I create a Mana Lance and search for a suitable target. Ah, there''s one unable to move because its leg are encased in ice. The line is clear, no one is standing in the way. Perfect. Now please die. The mana lance is released from my grip and flies towards the iron golem. It hits the head which causes it to shatter. But it''s not over yet. I was sure that a headshot would kill it but the golem is still standing. After a few seconds it starts to form a new head.

    So it can regenerate wounds and HP? Well, it''s not unusual to have that sort of skill but for it to grow a new head like that... It must be some kind of special racial skill that enables it to do so. Luckily it''s not infinite. The moment it regenerated I could feel some of it''s mana drain so I guess the skill needs mana to function. So the moment its MP runs out it can''t use that skill anymore. But we can''t just wait for it to run out by itself, it will take too long and will heighten the risk of defeat. So we need to have them run out of MP quick.

    "Morgana, use Mana Leech to drain their MP, they can''t regenerate if they don''t have any mana!" I shout.

    "Got it boss!" Morgana responds. Good, now we should have a chan-! The iron golem I just attacked suddenly appear before me, ready to strike. I instantly activate Mana Dome. The moment its attack lands on the shield I can feel it shake. That was one heck of an attack! If that had hit me I would be chicken nuggets right now!

    "I''m sorry mistress!" Rowan shouts. "One of them slipped through my defenses and got to you!"

    "It''s ok Rowan, I can handle it! Just focus on what you''re doing!" Wow, that gave me a fright. And don''t worry Rowanmit was my fault to begin with. I didn''t pay enough attention to the fight. Bad Ruth. You should have learned by now. Now let''s deal with this nuisance.

    I fire another Mana Lance towards the golem but intead of hitting it the golem dodges out of the way. Ah, so the same attack won''t work twice. Well, not that it matters, I''ve got plenty of cards in my sleeve. Fire Breath! A cloud of fire exit my lungs and cover the iron golem which causes it to partially melt. Ah, that gotta hurt! Sorry! But at least it stopped the golem from progressing. It''s stuck to the ground now but it''s already starting to regenerate. Let''s wear down its MP even more. I summon a Mana Sword into my hand and slash the golem across the chest multiple times. Ah, this is tough. My physical abilities are too poor. Perhaps I should start bodybuilding? Nah. Imagine a child with six pack and biceps the size of melons. That would look ridiculous! A sudden shout interrupts my thoughts.

    "Watch out boss!" Morgana shouts. Eh? What''s wro-AAAAHHHHH! Something grabs my ankles and causes me to fall flat on my back. Ugh, what happened? I search for the cause of my fall and immediately notice a black tendril like... thing. I dislike to think of it as a tentacle. The origin of it? The iron golem I just attacked without mercy. The tendril seems to have sprouted from its back.

    Ah, I should have figured. Since they can transform their arms then they should be able to do so with the rest of their bodies. I didn''t think of that.

    "Mistress, I will help you!" Rowan shouts from somewhere, I can''t see him.

    "No need, I can handle this-!". The iron golem suddenly appears, casting its shadow over me. Oops, got lost in my thoughts again. I really need to work on that or else I might die AGAIN. The golem transforms its arm into a blade and aims towards my head. Before it can hit me I roll to the side.

    I use the Mana Sword to slice through the iron-tendril binding me and jumps up on my legs. Now that the golem is in so close proximity to me I need to be even more cautious so that I don''t take any damage. Heightening my defenses right now is crucial. I activate Minor Physical Buff and Earth Armor, causing pieces of rock and earth to stick to me, like a thin, protecting veil.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The golem dashes towards me but I am faster. I take a leap backwards and start firing Mana Lances like crazy. When the golem gets to close I take another leap back while continuing my RUTH-less attacks! Get it? Cause my name is- eh never mind.

    About four fifths of its MP disappears as it regenerates and its moves gets slower and slower. Let''s finish this thing.. One, two, three four... It takes another four Mana Lances until the Iron Golem''s MP finally runs out and it shatters into hundreds of pieces, unable to regenerate anymore. Thank you Golem-san for this experience, I will never forget your sacrific- oh, I leveled up! Nice. Now how are the others doing?

    Rowan have already defeated two of them (there were six of them from the beginning) while Zar and Morgana have brought one down together. So there''s two left? Good work guys! Hmm, now how to deal with the rest of them... Ah! Now I know! Let''s try put some more of that transformation! I tried it out a little yesterday but not for long. To see how my spells and skills affect me in my transformed state would be good to know.

    I transform my legs, just like yesterday, and use Fire Step to get closer to one of the remaining iron golems, the one Rowan is currently fighting. As I thought, using Fire Step with these legs sure does make me go faster.

    "Hey Rowan, would you mind if I tried something out on this one?" I ask while dodging one of the golem''s slashes.

    "Of course not, feel free to do whatever you want mistress. I will aid Balthazar and Morgana meanwhile" he responds, taking a huge leap backwards to give me some space to do as I wish. How thoughtful of him. Now then, to proceed with my experiment. The golem itself have about half of its MP left so this should be easy.

    First I charge a Mana Sphere that I fire towards the golem''s legs, causing them to shatter. The golem falls flies a few meters away before it lands flat on the ground. I won''t let it get up again.

    Before it can regenerate I jump high up into the air where I activate Quake Stomp and, oh you know what I''m gonna do, land my attack on the iron golem''s torso. The golem shatters but that''s not all of it. The ground starts to shake and cracks start to appear. Wow, that was one heck of an attack. And the iron golem... it''s not regenerating. Was my attack so strong that it''s MP didn''t cover the skill cost? Nice.

    I look around and notice that there are no iron golems left. Oh, so we''re done then? Fantastic!

    "Good job guys!" I exclaim while smiling. "I am proud of you!"

    "Thank you mistress, we did our best!" Rowan says, kneeling in front of me. Well he sure seems happy.

    "It was very insightful mother and I have learned a lot from this experience" Zar says while rubbing his head against my cheek affectionately.

    "Ssuch a fun time, boss" Morgana comments. "We ssshould do thisss more often".

    "Ahahaha, yes! This was really exciting" I say, agreeing with Morgana. This surely was something else. But now I wanna snuggle. I need my fluff. Babbit, let me relieve my stress on you.

    <hr>

    *Charlottes POV*

    This. Is. Incredible. I had no idea lady Ruth was so powerful! At first I was worried that those golems would be too much for her but I was entirely wrong! She was so cool, never panicking during the entire battle, always wearing a calm poker face. She was like a goddess of war out there. A tiny, incredibly cute, adorable, sugar sweet, goddess of war. Ah, I''m so happy I know her!

    And her companions, OH, they were awesome! That guy with the armor, sooooo cool! The way he ruthlessly attacked those golems was really hot! Uhum, I mean, he was impressing.

    But what''s more, I AM SITTING NEXT TO BEKKHILDR-SAMA! I AM SO HAPPY I COULD DIE! AHHHHHHHHH! No, I need to calm down, I can''t afford to embarrass myself or the other maids by acting so immaturely. I just hope that she doesn''t notice my blushed cheeks...

    I carefully glance at Bekkhildr-sama. Ah, she''s so cool. And strong. So, so, so, SO strong. Ah, those muscles, those SCARS! I wouldn''t mind dying right now.

    Suddenly a bunch of explosions can be heard. I turn my attention back towards the battle and see lady Ruth creating a bunch of spears made out of light before firing them towards a golem. It''s beautiful...

    "That''s a lot of mana..." Bekkhildr suddenly mumbles. She''s been quiet this entire time so suddenly hearing her talk was unexpected.

    "What do you mean?" I exclaim without thinking. I immediately cover my mouth when I realize that I have spoken to Bekkhildr. But she don''t seem to mind my question, instead she answers it!

    "Right now she is using up a lot of mana but I can sense that she still got plenty left. Sadly her control over it is unprofessional and about 20 out of 100% percent of her mana output goes to waste. Therefore her spells aren''t used to their full potential".

    "... What happens with the 20% that she doesn''t use?" I ask, unable to keep back my questions. I may never talk to her again so I should take this opportunity.

    "It simply disappears into the air and ground. I can see it thanks to my eyes" Bekkhildr says and points towards her grey eyes, never looking away from lady Ruth. "Oh, this is interesting!" she suddenly exclaims with an exhilarated voice.

    I immediately turn my attention towards the fight and see lady Ruth, standing beside the remains of an iron golem. Ah, good work lady Ruth! Hmm? The air, it feels colder somehow. I rub my arms, trying to keep warm.

    "Bekkhildr-sama, what is ha-" I say before cutting myself of midsentence. The only thing I can do is stare at what''s happening in front of me.

    Lady Ruths legs start twisting and bending. A disturbing snapping sound can be heard, as if her bones are breaking. Despite this Lady Ruth does not show any sign of being in pain, no, she''s smiling instead. After a few seconds the transformation ends and the result is a pair of legs, similar to the hind legs of a beast, covered with beautiful silver feathers. Protruding from her feet are black claws, digging into the ground.

    It''s beautiful.

    Suddenly her legs catch fire and she appears beside the armored man that''s busy fighting one of the golems. I-I didn''t even see her move! That was way too fast! I glance at Bekkhildr and notice that she is smiling. Ah, she''s so cool.

    The armored man suddenly leap backwards and join the other two fighting another iron golem, leaving lady Ruth alone with the one he just fought. What is the meaning of this?

    Lady Ruth fires a ball of pure light towards the iron golem''s legs, causing them to shatter and fly backwards. Then, without giving it a chance to get up, she jumps high up into the air before landing a kick on the golem''s chest. For a half second nothing happens, but then the ground around the cracks open and start to shake, the golem shatters and I am hit by a shockwave.

    A-a-ah. What was that? Such power, such force... It was amazing! My heart beat so fast and I got dizzy from all of that excitement! You are so adorable lady Ruth-!

 Chapter 76: Champion of the Mountain

    While I snuggle with Babbit I look around the battleground, or rather, what''s left of it. The ground is cracked open, covered with ice, some parts are burning and all these craters. Perhaps we went a tiny itsy bitsy over board. But hey, what can you do?

    From the corner of my eye I can see Bekkhildr and Charlotte approaching us. I turn around, smiling. Huh? Why are you looking at me like that Charlotte?

    "Soooooo? What do you think?" I ask, ignoring Charlottes weird facial expression.

    "Well, you certainly did not disappoint!" Bekkhildr exclaims, returning my smile. "Let''s discus your battle and what to improve". While speaking cubes of stone pop out from the ground and Bellhildrs makes a gesture for us to sit down. We comply with her wish and take our seats. Well, at least Rowan and I do. Zar can''t sit down ''cause, well, he''s a deer and Morgana prefers having her body on the ground while resting her head in my lap. Seeing this Balthazar puts his head on my shoulder. Ah, don''t look so jealous Rowan.

    Suddenly Charlotte appears by my side. Her cheeks are flushed and her eyes shining. What happened to her? I know she''s a fan of Bekkhildr but for her to become like this? Well, as long as she''s happy...

    "Now then" Bekkhildr says, making me direct my attention back to her, "all of you did a splendid job defeating my iron golems. You each have your own strength and weaknesses. For example, lady Ruth" she says, causing me to tense up, "from what I have seen you are able to quickly adapt to different battle scenarios and find your enemies weak spots. Sadly you have little control over your mana and get distracted all too much".

    She''s right. During the battle I got distracted by my own thoughts and I have never received proper education when it comes to magic. Hopefully I will learn how to control my powers here. I nod to signal that I understand what Bekkhildr is talking about. Seeing this she continues.

    "Now I won''t take everything up at once since I want to talk about it with you individually. Also, since each of you have different things you have to work with I will assign a mentor that will help you in that specific area, except for lady Ruth. I will be your one and only mentor during this time. Understood?"

    "Yes!" we all respond. Hearing this Bekkhildr gives us a vague smile before it''s replaced with a serious face.

    "You may say that now but I am afraid you don''t quite understand. After I assign you with a mentor you will devote yourself to learn everything they know. That means you will be with them at nearly all times-"

    "Excuse me lady Bekkhildr" Rowan suddenly says, interrupting Bekkhildr, "but are you implying that we are going to separate?". Huh? Why are you sounding so weird?

    "Yes, that is exactly what I am implying"

    "B-but I can''t do that" Rowan exclaims, standing up from his seat. "I need to be with mistress at all times so that I can protect her!"

    "I can assure you, lady Ruth is safe here" Bekkhildr says with a reassuring voice. But Rowan won''t listen.

    "Mistress needs me! If I am not there then-!". Sigh, this needs to end. Slowly I stand up, drawing the attention to me. "Isn''t that right mistre-"

    "Rowan, stop" I say with a cold voice, staring into Rowans glowing eyes inside his helmet. I can almost see how Rowan shrinks before me, understanding that now is not the time to argue. "This is an opportunity that we cannot ignore. We can learn so much from this and while we may be apart for some time I am sure the result will be worth it".

    "I-I understand mistress" Rowan says after a few seconds pass. He goes down on his knee, bowing his head real deep. "I beg your forgiveness, lady Bekkhildr. I did not think clearly".

    "Ah, no problem" Bekkhildr mutters. There seems to be something on her mind. Hmmmm... Meh, no need to ask. "Lady Ruth" she suddenly say, with glint in her eye, "would you mind if we had a quick sparr before we send them off?". Hearing this Charlotte gasps, but she doesn''t say anything. Wait, why is she smiling even more now???

    "Oh, uhm...". I glance at Bekkhildrs body, or to be precise, her giant muscles. Ah, she could easily swat me like a fly with biceps like those. And I can feel her power, it''s incredible! If I were to fight her then, then-! Oh, who am I trying to fool I really wanna fight her! What? It''s not that I am becoming a battle maniac it''s just that I want to know how big the gap between us is. I want to become stronger and grinding like this is the best way.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Let''s do it!" I finally respond, grinning ear to ear.

    "Heh, feisty little thing, aren''t you?" Bekkhildrs respond, grinning as well.

    <hr>

    After the whole arena is fixed and those who will not fight out of the way, it''s finally time for me to battle Bekkhildr. I''m excited but truth to be told, I''m also really nervous. Sure, she reassured me that she wouldn''t go all out but jeez, just looking at her sends chills down my spine.

    She''s standing at least ten meters away from me, adorned in a black sturdy-looking leather armor and iron gloves. But what''s really terrifying is the shield she''s carrying with her. It''s just as long as her and twice as wide, made out of black metal, with the image of a standing bear adorning it. And she doesn''t even seem to be bothered by the weight of it!

    "Are you ready lady Ruth?" Bekkhildr asks.

    "Yes!" I exclaim, trying to sound braver then I actually am.

    "Good. When the signal is given the fight will start immediately. As I promised, I won''t go all out but I expect you to". Oh, I will. I promise. No need to worry about that. But I need to know her stats. Wisdom of the Sage!

    Name: Bekkhildr Berghsdottir

    Title: Wrathful Lord of Terror, the Fearless, Champion of the Mountain, Immovable Warrior

    Race: Jotun High Lor

    Level: 397

    HP: 12 745

    MP: 300

    Vit. 446

    Str. 678

    Dex. 89

    Int. 121

    Wis. 202

    Char. 107

    Luck 34

    Current status; No damage, calm

    Strengths; High Str. and Vit, fire magic resistance

    Weaknesses; Low MP and sensitive towards light magic

    Ah, her amount of HP makes me really jealous. Hn? You expected me to cry or something? Nah, after seeing Orethons stats for the first time I stopped being surprised. She''s also got way more battle experience than me so never expected to beat her. Ever. But I am just here to spar, not win, so I''m chill. To-ta-lly chill.

    Now back to reality. I am going to fight this locomotive so I need to focus. I glance towards Charlotte. Beside her is Rowan and the others, with Babbit seated on Zars head. They are going to watch the fight to see if they can learn something.

    "Go mistress go!" Rowan exclaims while making gestures and Zar aids him by flapping his wings. Ah, they''re noisy. But it''s also cute so I won''t complain.

    Morgana is with Charlotte and they seem to enjoy each others company. I wonder what they''re talking about. Charlotte is the one who''s going to announce the start of the match. We will only stop when either I lose or Bekkhildr says it''s enough.

    Seeing that we both are ready Charlotte stands up and clears her throat.

    "Uhum! I hereby commence the spar match between lady Ruth and lord Bekkhildr! Begin!"

    The moment the last word leaves her lips I immediately activate Earth Armor and Minor Physical Buff as I take a giant leap backwards. Since she excels in physical attributes I need to put a distance between us so that her attacks won''t reach me. If she got any long distance attacks then I can dodge them.

    I prepare 10 mana lances and fire them towards Bekkhildr, that remains unmoving. But that ain''t all! I also fire three mana spheres for extra explosive power. Of course it doesn''t even scratch her but I wanted to at least try.

    Hmm, she are not trying to attack. Probably want to observe my skills. Wait. She''s starting to walk towards me. Not running, walking. In a slow pace to boot. Ah, so that''s it. Bekkhildr wants to intimidate me to see how I react. One thing that I learned during my many year of gaming; nothing is more scary than a calm foe. Well, except for one thing. And that is... a random foe!

    I charge towards Bekkhildr (using Fire Step) with a mana sword. But I won''t attack her with it. Instead I will pretend I will before I jump over her and attack her from behind instead.

    But just as I do Bekkhildr grabs my leg and throws me across the arena. I tumble on the ground for a bit before I halt my progress my forcing the sword down the ground, stopping. Ah, my HP went down by with 2. If I hadn''t had Earth armor and Minor Physical Buff I would probably be dead. Bekkhildr, I thought you were gonna go easy on me. Well, she couldn''t know about my low, low, looooow HP so I forgive her. But I need to be more careful.

    I cast Minor Healing on myself while I analyze situation. Her reflexes were faster than I had thought. Perhaps she realized what I was aiming to do from the start. But you need to fail to succeed so let''s keep trying.

    Once again I charge towards Bekkhildr but this time I create a Feather Assassin just when we are about to clash while dashing to the side. The Feather Assassin throws itself at Bekkhildr, flattening it''s body so that it blocks her entire line of view while I attack. Well, at least that was the point. Instead Bekkhildr grabs it, throw it into the ground and stomp on it, causing it to disappear. Ah, so even when evolved it doesn''t stand a chance against her.

    Bekkhildr then grab my arm and brings me to her chest where she embrace me. But it''s not a warm, friendly hug, no, it''s a hug of death! Wait, didn''t this happen in that one anime? If I remember correctly it did not work out for the one being hugged. She pretty much died. (AU. Note; Comment if you know the anime!)

    Ah, my HP is draining! I need to do something and that is quick. But I can''t cast any offensive spells like this! I can only use Fire Breath and-! Oh, that could work.

    I give Bekkhildr a wide smile before I take a deep breath and scream, enhancing it using Death Screech. Bekkhildrs eyes widen before she releases me, taking a step backwards. I take this chance to gain some distance and heal myself again.

    I glance at at Bekkhildr and notice that she is smiling while giving me an encouraging thumbs up before taking a stance, readying herself for my next attack. Heh... HEHEHE, this is fun! Maybe it''s the adrenalin speaking but this is incredible! And even thou I can''t win I will make sure to go out with a bang!

    I gather mana around me and start making Mana Lance after Mana Lance until I''ve got at least a hundred of them hovering in the air. It takes massive concentration to even keep them all in place but I am not done yet. Using Mana Manipulation I drag the lances into each other until they form one massive bolt of energy. But it needs to be smaller. I need to concentrate it! Slowly the giant lance start to shrink without losing any of its power. It looks more solid now, as if it''s made out of white, luminescent steel.

    Ah, I can''t hold it like this any longer, I need to release it! Here I go!

    The Mana Lance shoots forward, piercing the air, making its way towards Bekkhildr. Seeing this she raises her shield before it hits her. The moment it does a cloud of dust covers the entire arena, blinding me.

    H-how did it go? What''s happening? And where is Bekkhildr. I can''t see her through all this dust. Wait, there''s a way to know. I activate Sensor and scan the area. Bekkhildr is... right in front of me.

    Suddenly a hand appears through the dust and grab my wrists, pinning me to the wall behind me.

    "That was one impressing attack, lady Ruth" Bekkhildr says, giving me an earnest smile.

    "Heh, thank you Bekkhildr! I truly enjoyed that fight!" I respond, returning the smile. Bekkhildr lets go of my wrists.

    "You did good. I look forward to teaching you!" she says, offering me her hand. Without a single doubt in my mind I grab her hand and shakes it.

    "Me too, teacher!"

 Chapter 77: A Young Maidens Heart

    "So this is goodbye huh... To think it would end like this, I never could have imagined..."

    "Oh cut it Rowan!" Morgana exclaims, slapping him in the back of his head with her tail. "It''s not like we are never going to meet again!"

    "But one month is so long, what if something happens to mistress?" Rowan whines, sounding as if he is in pain. Bekkhildr had summoned three maid that were just about to lead them to their new teachers when Rowan said he wanted to say something to me. I kinda figured out what it was, but his reaction... It''s like a spoiled child not wanting to part with his pet.

    "Have you so little faith in me Rowan?" I ask, raising my eyebrow while glancing at him. Rowan immediately start to panic.

    "That''s not it mistress! I believe in your strength and ability to take care of yourself it''s just that...". He goes silent, not knowing what to say. Sigh, guess I have to do something about this. I grab Rowans hand and force him to stare into my eyes.

    "Hey, it''s going to be alright" I say with a soft and calming voice, like a mother soothing her child. "I know you can to this. And in one month you can show me how much you have learned, ok?"

    "... I understand mistress" Rowan respond, sounding a bit more cheerful. Sigh, he really acts like a child sometimes. It''s so adorable. I can''t help but smile at this. Besides, I can''t be mad right now. Why? Because I have leveled up SO many skills! For example, Quake Stomp became Seismic Body, which allows you to generate shockwaves from your body, without having to stomp.

    Minor Healing became Medium Healing, Mana Lance is now on level nine, Mana Manipulation level three and Mana blast on level five. Pain Immunity rose, so did Superior Stamina and Regeneration. My Minor Physical Buff became Medium Physical Buff and for some reason my Divine Aura became level 2. I wonder what happened that caused it to level up... Meh, I can''t figure it out right now BUT ON THE OTHER HAND GUESS WHAT??? My HP roseby 6! Yeah, it finally happened. Soon I will be invincible! Not. I am still frail as a butterfly. Uhum, back to reality!

    "Now I want you to respect your teachers, go to bed early and study hard!" I exclaim, giving them a stern look. Gosh, I feel like a parent.

    After biding our farewells the maids take them away, leading them to the teachers that will help improve their skills. I had to wave goodbye to Rowan until I couldn''t see him any longer. When they''re gone I sigh once again and turn around to look at Bekkhildr.

    "They are quite a handful, I hope the teachers can handle them" I mumble.

    "Ah, I wouldn''t worry about that, lady Ruth" Bekkhildr says jokingly." They are a odd bunch but my guys are way weirder". Seeing my concerned gaze she laughs. "Don''t worry, they know that if they do something too weird I will punish them properly!"

    "Hehe, I can imagine" I say, giggling. While I have yet to get to know them on a personal level, the few things I do know is quite the thing! "Anyway, thank you for assigning them personal tutors, I really appreciate it". I offer Bekkhildr a light bow in order to express my gratitude.

    "Oh there''s no need to thank me, it was my pleasure! Now then, if you take a seat then I will explain why our fight concluded the way it did..."

    <hr>

    *Half an hour later*

    "-and therefore your attack lost both its momentum and element of surprise" Bekkhildr concludes, clapping her hands together. I look up to her from the notebook I borrowed from Charlotte, nodding enthusiastically.

    Ever since the others left Bekkhildr have talked non-stop about the fights and why things happened the way they did. At first I was afraid that I would get bored, because lectures like this usually bore me but she surprised me. Bekkhildr just makes everything sound so interesting and the way she point things out send chills down my spine! When we fought the iron golems she made a bunch of observations that she later confirmed when we sparred.

    Bekkhildr realized that my weaknesses were my frail body and low strength when she saw how I acted when she started to squeeze. Apparently my eyes told exactly what I was thinking. But what shocked me the most was what she told me about my mana. I waste about 20% of it when I cast spells! What a shock! I thought I did pretty good...

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "I will start teaching you how to control your mana properly next lesson" Bekkhildrs notes. "We will start with meditation and work up towards more complicated practices".

    "When will the next lesson be?" I ask.

    "The day after tomorrow so you will have enough time to prepare for it" she says while staring up into the ceiling. "Anyway, there''s one more thing I wish to discuss with you... After out battle with each other, I sensed something. No, to be more accurate, I have felt it since I first met you but it was much weaker back then so I wasn''t certain but now I am. Lady Ruth, you have a divine aura, right?"

    "Yes, you''re right!" I exclaim excitedly. Seeing how excited I got Bekkhildr smiles before continuing to talk.

    "Having a divine aura is not as uncommon as one might think. There''s plenty of creatures that are connected to different deities and gods or by achieving a holy status and gain this blessing, or skill as one might call it".

    "You know about skills, Bekkhildr!?" I say, almost shouting. That is unexpected!

    "Yes, I do know about skills since I have the Knowing".

    "The Knowing?"

    "Ah, of course you don''t know, what was I thinking?" Bekkhildr says, smacking her forehead lightly. "The Knowing allows you to see information about your mana, health and-"

    "Wait, are you talking about stats?" I exclaim.

    "Yes, there was someone that called it that long ago... I assume you can see these "stats" as well?"

    "Yep!"

    "Well, I am not surprised" Bekkhildr says, chuckling slightly. "You are the one chosen by lord Hariam after all, he wouldn''t send you to us unprepared. Anyway, what was I talking about again? Oh, that''s right, divine aura was it! There''s a lot of people with divine aura, a good example is the head priest of the church of light, Chreshnas religion. Because of her closeness to Chreshna her divine aura is very strong".

    "I know that divine aura makes me seem more impressive and makes non-aggressive beings refrain from attacking me but what else does it do?" I ask, tilting my head slightly. "When it gets to a higher level I mean".

    "It depends on what it''s connected to. For example, the head priest I was talking about have incredible healing and exorcising abilities" Bekkhildr explains, sounding almost impressed. "Orethon had the bad luck to happen upon her a couple of years ago and got really hurt since all undead are weak towards light magic".

    "I see..." I mutter. So even guys on his level can get beaten... I really need to get stronger, or else I will not survive for long. Noticing that I have become quite distressed Bekkhildr pats me on my head.

    "Don''t worry lady Ruth, I promise I will let nothing hurt you" she says, smiling gently. Oh, that feels goooood. My dad used to do this all the time... Unconsciously I rub my head against the palm of her hand. It really feels comfortable... Wait, I can''t do that! I flinch, causing Bekkhildr to remove her hand.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, I don''t know why I did that!" I exclaim, my face turning more and more red for each second passing.

    "Oh don''t worry about that, it was I who put my hand on your head without asking" Bekkhildr says, giving me a small smile. Ah, Bekkhildr, you are so reliable. But why are your eyes shining like that?

    "Excuse me but I believe it''s time for lady Ruth to head for her next lesson" Charlotte suddenly says, stepping forward.

    "That''s right, it''s with Tyrmiel, right?" Bekkhildr says. "Well , you better get going then. Tyrmiel can be quite impatient".

    "Ok" I answer as I turn towards Charlotte. "See you soon!" I exclaim while we start to walk away before I suddenly remember something. I ask Charlotte to wait while I run back. I reach Bekkhildr and hug her tightly. "I almost forgot, thank you for the cupcakes yesterday!". Without waiting for a response I turn around and run back to Charlotte. We leave the arena in silence.

    The moment we are out of turn around a corner Charlotte crouches down in a corner, covering her head with her arms. Concerned I crouch down beside her.

    "Are you ok?" I ask.

    "I-I-I... I am so happy!!!!!!!" Charlotte shouts while suddenly standing up, pumping her fists up into the air. "Not only did I get to meet lady Bekkhildr face to face I also talked to her! ME, talking to HER! I even met her eyes! I CAN DIE HAPPILY NOW! AHHHHHH!!!!"

    "....."

    "Uh, uhm, I mean, uh... I''m so sorry about my inappropriate behaviour..." she says while bowing deeply. "I just got so excited and I- I couldn''t help myself..."

    "Charlotte..." I say with a calm voice. Despite this she still flinches when I speak, expecting to get punished or perhaps humiliated.

    "Y-yes, lady Ruth?"

    "Are you perhaps in love with Bekkhildr?"

    "Wha-wha-what!?!?!?!" Charlotte exclaims, taking a few staggering steps backwards, her face as red as a tomatoe. "M-m-me!? In l-l-love with lady B-B-B-Bekkhildr!?"

    "Well, are you?" I ask. Charlotte immediately quiets down and stare down into the ground.

    "Uhm, it''s kinda like, I don''t know, perhaps, yeah?" she mumble with a weak voice. She looks up at me with teary eyes. "Please don''t tell anyone..."

    "Charlotte, I just wanna say... I fully support your feelings for her!"

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with being in love! As long as your feelings are genuine I will always support you!" I exclaim with a serious face while making a thumbs up (https://uboachan.net/sugg/src/1454891737580.jpg</a> (reference photo))

    For a second Charlotte just stands there, staring at me with tears still in her eyes. Then, all of a sudden, she starts to laugh.

    "Y-you really are a weird one, aren''t you!" she says while desperately trying not to laugh. A tiny bit dissatisfied with being called weird I make a pouty face. Seeing this Charlotte laughs even more. " I''m sorry, but I have never met someone like you!" she exclaims, still laughing. Calming down she stares at me, giving me a doubting gaze. "But do you mean it? Will you support my feelings?"

    "Of course" I say with a fake offended tone. "Why wouldn''t I?"

    "Hehe, no reason" Charlotte says, smiling gently. "Now then, let''s take you to your next lesson, shall we?"

    "Of course!" I say, returning her smile. "Lead the way!"

    <hr>

    *Third Person POV*

    Known as the Fearless Warrior, Champion of the Mountain and lord of giants, Bekkhildr Berghsdottir had experienced many things in her life, both good and bad. Few things could surprise her. Yet at this moment she stood in the middle of the arena in which she had trained countless warriors, baffled.

    Bekkhildr stared at her hand, her eyes widened in surprise. What is this feeling that she is currently experiencing for the first time. The moment our protagonist had responded with closeness warmth to Bekkhildrs touch, her heart trembled. And when she got embraced by those thin, frail arms, her mind went blank.

    Was it some kind of spell? No, she would have seen it happen. Perhaps she was sick? But she had been perfectly healthy her entire life. What was this warm feeling inside that made her feel fuzzy?

    Bekkhildr had been a warrior from the day she was born, devoting her life to become the strongest. Never had she had a romantic partner nor a child,for she did not have time for those kind of things. Therefore did she not recognize this warmth, the kind that only love can provide. But she still knew that she liked it, the feeling that is. So she decided to cherish it in order to see what could become of it.

    At that day, the Wrathful Lord of Terror, fell for the charms of a young girl.

 Not a chapter but important nonetheless!

    Hello, Birdie here! As all you guys read in the title this is NOT a chapter but I''m going to talk about two. Now, the latest two chapters (chapter 76 and 77)had a few mistakes, well a lot of mistakes. Thankfully some of you guys pointed it out and therefore I will fix it! I will do my best to fix the chapters but in case I miss something, please feel free to comment or send me a message. I am not perfect, nor do I pretend to be, so never be worried that I will take it the wrong way. I will probably start fixing the mistakes today but if I don''t... There''s nothing you can do! MOAHAHAHAHA!!! Uhum, but really, please wait until tomorrow to comment on how many of my mistakes I missed, hopefully I can find them bymyself!If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    But I also want to thank you guys for what you have done, I''m happy that so many pointed out the faults in these chapters. For me it shows that you guys care (wow, I use the phrase "you guys" a lot) and I just wanna say that I really appreciate that. I want to thank you for reading and supporting this lil'' story of mine, it really means a lot (ah, I''m so cheesy you could call me Cheddar). A special shout out to Truth, for always helping me come up with new ideas and pointing out my many, many mistakes! You''re awesome!High five!

    Well, that''s all I guess. May lord Hariam bless you all!

 Chapter 78: Elemental

    "Is this truly it?" I ask, with doubt evident in my voice. "We have not taken a wrong turn somewhere?"

    "I''m afraid that it is" Charlotte says, giving me a complicated expression. She doesn''t seem to be too happy about where we are. In front of us is a huge wooden door, similar to most doors in the castle. The one thing different about it? There''s a large note nailed to the door with wide, red saying; Do not enter unless you want to die a VERY painful, slow death. Thank you. What kind of person sets up this kind of note on the door? Is it another weirdo?

    "Should I knock?" I ask, pointing towards the door.

    "No, there''s no need to" Charlotte says while sighing, looking really tired. "And don''t worry about the note, she just doesn''t like to be... "disturbed". Just, just follow me, I have done this before, I can handle this". I nod, wondering what is going to happen. Charlotte opens the door and we head inside.

    The room is surprisingly dark, with the only light source being a yellow crystal in the ceiling, giving of a dim light. It takes a while for my eyes to get used to the darkness. The walls are covered with bookshelves and the floors are flooded with papers. There''s a wooden desk standing in the corner of the room, overflowed by even more notes and books and in the end of the room there''s a... bed? Wait, what?

    Charlotte walks towards the bed, with me following her, and when we are close enough I notice the shape of a person lying underneath a pink blanket. Only a pair feet are sticking out from underneath it. Carefully Charlotte proceed to nudge the person underneath.

    "Lady Tyrmiel, it''s time to wake up" she says with a low and sweet voice. The person, Tyrmiel, starts to move and small groan can be heard.

    "Five minutes moooore" a hoarse voice says. Charlotte sighs.

    "Tyra, get up" she says, abandoning her formal way of speaking. "You have things to do".

    "Like whaaaaat?"

    "Maybe, oh I don''t know, teach the young lady that arrived awhile ago?" Charlotte comments, crossing her arms.

    "Good try but I am supposed to start doing that on Tuesday and it''s only Monday sooooo..."

    "Tyra, it''s Tuesday, you just slept the entire Monday away"

    "... Really?"

    "Really."

    "... OH CRAP!" Tyra shouts and suddenly my vision is covered by a pink inferno, namely a blanket. How soft. It smells like cinnamon too. Babbit, who is sitting on my shoulder, almost falls off when the blanket hits me. He lets out a cute pyuun and have to pet him in order to reassure him that everything''s alright. At least I hope it is. Now what''s going on? I can hear how things are tossed across the room and Charlotte sighing beside me.

    "Charlotte, HELP ME! I need to get dressed and, and I need to clean my room!" Tyra exclaims, sounding slightly panicked.

    "Tyra..." Charlotte says with a calming voice, trying to calm Tyra down. It does not work.

    "Please help me Charlotte, I promise to wake up on time next time!"

    "Tyra".

    "Ahhhh, what''s she going to think of me??? This is so embarrassing!"

    "TYRA!"

    "What?????"

    "She''s already here" she says before pulling of the blanket covering my face. Ah, the room is brighter now. Wow, it looks so much messier than it was just a few moments ago. And in the middle of the chaos stands a girl dressed in a way to big purple pajamas. She looks about 20 years old, with skin the same color as sugar that''s just about to melt and with dark circles under her green eyes. She''s got raven curly, black hair, ending right above her shoulders. She looks exactly just like a human, exceeeeept for those black goat horns of course.

    "Lady Tyrmiel, this is lady Ruth, lady Ruth this is Lady Tyrmiel" Charlotte says, returning to her initial politeness, with just a tiny bit of sarcasm. "She is the one who will be teaching you magic theory". Ah, I was wondering what it was going to be all about. Magic theory huh? Sounds interesting. But with her? Well, don''t judge a book by its cover. Let''s get to know her first. I will start by introducing myself.

    "Hello" I say, bowing slightly, "just as Charlotte said, my name is Ruth. It''s a pleasure to meet you". I end my introduction with a smile, as I always do. Good first impressions are crucial after all.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Oh, uhm, hello" Tyra mumbles and returns my bow, rather clumsily if I am to be honest. "My name is Tyrmiel but everyone calls me Tyra so, uhm, you can call me that too... If you want to of course!"

    Silence. None of us says anything. I expected her to have something more to say after all... Well, this is awkward. Luckily Charlotte comes to the rescue.

    "Well then Tyra, how about me and lady Ruth wait outside while you... change attire?"

    "Oh?" Tyra exclaims before looking down on her body. "OH!" she says in a louder voice, her face turning red. She seems to have forgotten she still had her pajama on. I, feeling bad for her, decide to follow Charlottes advice and exit the door with Charlotte closing the door after us.

    Ten minutes pass before the door opens once again, with a weak voice emerging from behind it.

    "You, you can come in now..." Tyra says.

    "Well then" Charlotte say, clapping her hands together, "I will leave the two of you for now but I will come back in... about an hour. After that I will bring lady Ruth to the dining hall in order to have lunch. See you soon". Charlotte then walks away without looking back, leaving me standing alone in the hallway. With nothing else to do I head inside the room once again.

    It''s clean. All the papers are gone and the desk is empty. Is this some kind of skill? Another kind of teleportation skill, similar to that one Orethon used. No, wait, I can see everything hidden under her bed. Ah, the old "If they can''t see it it''s not there-technique", how many times I have used it myself. Well for now I will just ignore it. Sitting behind the now clean desk is Tyra, glancing at me nervously. Her hair is now neatly tied up in a bun and she''s wearing a big pair of round glasses. She is no longer wearing that purple pajama, instead it''s been replaced by a red blouse and a black skirt, ending right above her ankles. She looks really cute.

    "Uhum, lady Ruth, if you may..?" she says and points towards a chair on the opposite side of the desk. I couldn''t even see it earlier because of the mess. I take my seat and sit as straight as I can. Seeing this Tyra clears her throat.

    "Well then, as Charlotte said earlier, I am the one who will be teaching you magic theory and spells in general". Compared to before she seems much more calm. That''s good. "But before we do I want to know some things about you. For example, how much you know and your magic affinity. Is that alright?"

    "Yeah, of course" I answer before starting to think of my answers. "Well, as for my knowledge of magic it''s all on a pretty basic level. I know how to gather and control mana to a certain degree and I had the opportunity to listen to some lectures but not anything more I''m afraid".

    "How about previous mentors? No one taught you anything?" she asks me while scribbling something down on a paper

    "Well, there''s two I can think of. The first one told me my affinity, which is Astral, he also taught me some basic things such as concentrating my mana. The other one taught me spells linked to fire".

    "Anyone else?" Tyra asks, rising her eyebrow.

    "Uhmmm... Oh yeah! A bear once taught me Earth Armor and Minor Physical Buff!". I will never forget you Spada-sama!

    "A bear... I see..." Tyra mumbles. "Well then, if you have as little knowledge as you claim then I suppose I should start with the basics. When you have mastered that we will advance to more complex exercises". Tyra opens a drawer and picks up a thick book that she slides over the desk and towards me. "This is the text book you will be reading for the time being. I want you to dedicate at least one hour of your free time each day to read it. Now, unless you''ve got any questions then shall we start?"

    "Ah, ok" I respond, still shocked by the size of the book. Can I even lift it? I don''t think I''m strong enough... A sudden loud sound brings me back to reality. Tyra have dropped another book on the desk, this one a little bit smaller.

    "Today''s lesson will be all about incantations and the things necessary for them. I assume you don''t know what incantations are?". I shake my head in confirmation. Tyra continues. "Incantations are an alternative way of casting spells but are more powerful than voiceless spell-casting since they use the power of elementals . Do you know what elementals are?"

    " It''s spirits that are connected to a certain element, like fire or water, right?" I say. I have heard of them before, mainly from games and light novels.

    "That''s right, lady Ruth, well done" Tyra exclaims, giving me a small smile before continuing. "Now, incantations call upon elementals that can lend you their powers in exchange of your mana. But the elemental can refuse to help you if they do not deem you as worthy. That''s why there''s a few people that can use them and most that can only one elemental helping them. Having multiple elementals aid you are considered very rare".

    "Tyra, I can summon a specter, how is that different from an elemental other than not having an affinity?" I ask.

    "Elementals and specters are very similar in many ways but the main differences is the level of strength and sentience. Specters have a low level of self awareness and they are weaker that elementals" she says, ending with her adjusting her glasses.

    Hmm, well it does seem to be accurate. The specter I summoned at Ozlem felt very... robotic. Like Rowan when he was just made and before I named him. No personality nor emotions whatsoever.

    "How does one create a bond with an elemental?".

    "First, you need to shut of the outside so that you are alone with only your own thoughts. Then you need to have the desire to bond with an elemental. This acts as a sort of beacon, leading elementals towards you. After that you need to gather a significant amount of mana as an offering for the elemental choosing you. The more mana the likelier is it that the elemental agrees with you and if it does then it will teach you the words to summon it with. Well,that''s the simple way of describing it but it''s actually more to that than what I just said. Elementals don''t just choose anyone, in fact, they can be quite picky. If they don''t like your personality, taste of your mana or even appearance they will deny you".

    "Can you summon an Elemental?" I ask. Hearing my question Tyra smiles once again.

    "As a matter of fact, I can" she says with pride in her voice. "Would you like to see?"

    "You bet!" I exclaim. Tyra snickers before taking a deep breath. The light in the room dims and I can feel how energy starts building up inside Tyra. She spreads her arms and starts to speak.

    "Oh Spirit of the Wind, hear my call, thy I desire your service. I call you upon you, Sonas!"

    Suddenly a strong breeze fills the room, causing the papers under Tyras bed to fly out. Then, above Tyra, a green light appears. The light takes on the shape of a humanoid and after a few second more prominent features starts to appear. Long, flowing hair, a petite nose, slim wrists, a feminine figure and light green eyes.

    "For what have you called me young one?" the elemental asks. It''s voice sounds like leaves rustling in the wind.

    "Thank you for coming Sonas" Tyra says while bowing her head slightly. "I summoned you in order to show my new student, lady Ruth, how to summon an elemental. I''m sorry for summoning you for this small reason but I will repay you with plenty of mana for your service".

    "I forgive you, for thy reason is plausible" Sonas says before turning towards me. "Introduce yourself, student of Tyrmiel, for I desire to more". Ah, she probably wants to see if I am worthy of being Tyras student. Hmm, this elemental seems to be very polite and value manners. I need to do my best to impress her, for Tyras sake. I jump of my chair and bow towards Sonas.

    "My name is Ruth, oh Sona, spirit of the wind" I say, directing my head up so that our eyes meet. "It''s my pleasure to make your acquaintance". From the corner of my eye I can see Tyra putting her hands together, smiling. Sona appears to be quite charmed as well because she is reacting the same way.

    "Oh my, how polite. Tyrmiel, this apprentice of yours, value her".

    "I will Sonas, I promise" Tyra answers.

    "Good" Sona says. " Now then, it''s time for me to bid farewell. Until next time". Her body starts to disappear until there''s nothing left. The light in the room returns and Tyra breathes out.

    "You did good, lady Ruth" she says and claps her hands together. "I am happy that she approves of you. Now, there are two types of incantations. The first one is what I showed you, the incantation to summon the elemental itself. The other one allows you to use the elementals power to enhance your spells. I will now go into the theory of incantations and elementals. I suggest you take notes since I will be talking for about an hour. Ask questions whenever there is something you don''t understand or if it gets too complicated for you". Tyra adjust her glasses before glancing at me with a challenging look in her eyes. "Are you ready, lady Ruth?"

    I smile wryly while staring into her eyes.

    "Oh I was born ready".

 Chapter 79: The Very Uncommon Gift

    "Thank you for the meal!" I exclaim happily before digging into the food before me. After finishing my lesson with Tyra, Charlotte brought me to the dining hall in order to eat lunch. Oddly enough it is the same dining room where I met the generals for the first time. How did they fix this room in so little time? Perhaps they have someone with the same magic as Jeanette. I need to remind myself to ask someone about it.

    Anyway, this food is so goooooood! Ah, the meat is so tender that it almost melts in my mouth! And the sauce, oh, the sauce! So sweet it''s almost bitter! In my old life me and my family could never go to any fancy restaurants or things like that so I can really appreciate this! But... there''s no one here to appreciate it with.

    I can understand that Orethon and the generals are not accompanying me, I mean, they must have a lot of work to do. They ARE very important after all. And because they joined me yesterday they must have left a lot of business left unfinished. Charlotte insisted to wait outside, despite how much I pleaded. "Even if we are friends I am still just a maid", she argued. Rowan and the others are gone too... Ah, sad thoughts, go away! I start petting Babbit to calm down. I need to think of something else.

    After this I will have a break for about one hour so I can do whatever I want! Maybe I should explore the castle or, or I could try out meditating, like Bekkhildr suggested! I would like to try and contract an elemental but Tyra told me not to do it alone since elementals can be quite dangerous to deal with.

    Well, I don''t have anything better to do so let''s train with some spells. What? Practicing magic is fun. Ever since childhood it''s been my biggest dream to be a magical girl. I even memorized poses and stuff.

    But if I''m going to train then I think that I should do so in Florents and Esthers room to do it. Yeah, yeah, I know, it''s THEIR room but it''s a whole forest. They won''t notice me, right?

    I hurry up eating my lunch and head out the dining hall. Outside stands Charlotte, just as she said she would, and when I said I wanted to go to Florents and Esthers room she raised her eyebrow for a second but she did not question it.

    We got there quite fast thanks to Charlotte knowing some shortcuts. I should have her make a map of the castle for me, that would help a lot. But when I open the door I notice that Charlotte aren''t following me.

    "You''re not coming in?" I ask, gesturing towards the room. Charlotte shakes her head.

    "I... have something I have to do" she says. "But fret not! I will join you shortly after I have finished the thing... that I have to do".

    "Ah, if you say so then alright" I respond. "See you soon!". I enter the room and the door slowly shuts behind me. But before it closes completely I see Charlotte smiling before running away. What was that all about? Meh, probably has her reasons.

    I head into the forest and search for a suitable spot to start my training. After searching for a while I find a small hill with no trees nearby so I will have plenty of space to work with. Perfect! Hmm, what to do first? How about some fire? Nah, don''t wanna start a forest fire. Hey, now that I''m thinking about it I have been neglecting the little water magic I have so let''s practice water beam for now.

    I start blasting off a bunch of water beams to see how fast I can cast them without taking a break. After about twenty minutes goes by and during that time Water Beam rise to level 7. But I''m not done yet, not by a long shot. After a short break I start casting water beams again.

    I concentrate my mana into the palm of my left hand but just as I am about to fire the beam off I get an idea. What if I poured even more mana into it? Would the ball of water just grow larger or would its attack get higher? Maybe both? Well whatever happens it''s bound to be interesting at least!

    I start gathering more and more mana into my palm until a third of my mana have been consumed. The result is an enormous orb of water, hovering in the air. Even me in my transformed state would be able to easily fit in it. But ending it all right now would be boring so let''s try experimenting with it a bit more.

    In my mind I start to imagine the orb changing shape and after a few seconds it does just that. The water orb twist and bend endlessly, as if it were alive. It takes massive concentration to keep it in the air and it''s even harder now when it''s moving around like this but I can manage it, as long as I focus that is.

    "Ah, this is difficult" I mutter for myself while trying to keep the orb hovering. This sure drains some mana. If the others were here they would say something like "amazing!" or "you can do it!". It''s quiet without them around. Too quiet... Suddenly the water orb starts dripping and the movements more erratic. Ah, I need to concentrate!

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    I try moving it around and as I hoped it would, it follows my every command. Right and left, up and down, it seems it can travel every direction. I can make it so thin that it looks like glass and concentrate it so that it becomes as small as a beach ball.

    Deciding to try out how far my control over it goes I make the orb turn into an elongated form and start circling it around me. It looks animalistic in this form, almost like a... snake. Did I create it with Morgana in mind without thinking about it? Ah, no, that''s impossible, right?

    Me thinking of something else causes me to lose concentration and the water orb (snake?) finally falls apart, leaving only puddles behind. Ah, darn it... Suddenly a bunch of blue boxes appear before me.

    //Congratulations! Thanks to you experimenting with water magic to such a degree you have gained the spells Water Manipulation, Water Clone and Raincall!//

    //You have gained the title Water Elementalist! The title grants you higher Int and MP! You have gained +5 Int and +5 MP!As a reward you have gained +10 MP//

    //You have leveled up x3 times and gained additional +30 MP!//

    Ah-ah-AHAHAHAHAHAHA! To think that some simple experimentation would earn me such rewards! I need to do this more often! But for now, let''s check out those new spells!

    Water Manipulation Lv.1

    Allows the caster to control water to a certain degree. The more advanced the manipulations become the more mana they drain and the higher the skill level the more controll the caster gains over the specified element. No cooldown time.

    Water Clone Lv. 1

    Allows the caster to create duplicates of oneself made out of water. The clone(s) do not possess the skills nor spells of the caster but do posses enhanced strength and speed. The higher the spell level the more clones the caster can summon and the stronger they become. Current amount of water clones available; 1. Costs 100 MP. 30 minute cooldown.

    Raincall Lv. 1

    Allows the caster to summon a raincloud to wherever they are. The higher the spell level the larger and greater the effect of the raincloud. Costs 300 MP. 24 hour cooldown.

    ... WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!!!! Ok, I''m ok. I was just... wasn''t prepared for THAT. It''s just so cool! Especially the Water Clone! I need to test it out, right here, right now! Water Clone, appear!

    From the puddles left by the giant water orb a humanoid figure starts to appear. After a few seconds more prominent features start to appear until I stand face to face with a nearly perfect copy of myself.

    "This is so cool!" I exclaim in excitement. I bring my hand towards the clone and instead of it phasing right through it, like it would with regular water, my hand stops at the surface. Weird. But what''s even more strange is that my hand doesn''t get wet from touching it. Does my mana create some sort of barrier around it? I should try to experiment some more.

    "Water Clone, lift me up" I command it, in order to test its strength. The clone stretches out its arms and proceeds to pick me up from the ground, princess style. So it''s strong enough to lift me up huh? Well, I don''t weight that much to begin but it''s still a feature I would not be able to pull off. I order it to put me down so that I can proceed with my experimentation.

    By testing it further I come to realize how strong it actually is. It can extend different parts of its body and grow in size by absorbing more water. It also possesses amazing shapeshifting abilities. But sadly it''s weak towards blunt force and it doesn''t have much of an intelligence so even holding a conversation with it is impossible.

    As for me I am currently sitting on a chair of water, the chair being my shapeshifted Water Clone. I know I said I was going to train but hey, things happened. Water Clone happened. So yeah, I am taking a break right now.

    Thanks to me being unable to sink trough it and its moldable consistence it feels like I''m sitting in a comfortable armchair. Ah, it''s cooling me down too. The only thing missing is a book, a cup of cocoa and this would be perfect. Babbit is sitting on the armrest, sleeping as always. Mmmmh, this is heaven...

    "Lady Ruth!" a voice suddenly shouts. I open my eyes and see Charlotte running up the hill. She''s carrying something in her arms but I can''t see what as it is covered with a blanket. I wave at her as she comes closer. When she finally arrives at the top of the hill she''s panting heavily and her forehead is dripping with sweat. She must have been running ever since we parted.

    "Hi Charlotte, did you do the thing you had to do?" I ask, tilting my head as I asks. Charlotte smiles in response.

    "Well not yet, there''s something I want to give to you" she says and offers me the object she''s carrying. I accept it and starts unfolding it from the blanket. I wonder what it is. Oh, it''s a-! Wait, is this a butcher knife? I look up on Charlotte with a confused look.

    "It''s a Bleeder!" Charlotte exclaims in excitement. "In my clan, when you reach a certain age you will be given one! It''s mainly for decoration and ceremonial purposes but it''s sharp enough to cut a head clean off!". Charlotte then proceeds to make a chopping motion with her hand.

    Ah, well it certainly looks sharp. The blade is pitch black and at least 30 centimeters long and 10 centimeters long. The handle is seemingly made out of bone and despite its size it''s oddly light.

    "Well, thank you, Charlotte" I say, giving her a wide smile. I don''t know what to do with it but it would be impolite to refuse the gift, especially with Charlotte being so happy giving it.

    "I know that you''re not part of my clan but I thought this would be a nice welcoming gift" she says. "Why don''t you try it?"

    "Oh, ok". I jump out of my water chair and order the Water Clone to take its initial form. When seeing this Charlotte lets out a tiny "woah" in amazement and I put Babbit on my shoulder for now. He seems a little upset that his comfy spot is gone. How childish. Now, how should I do this? I have never wielded a blade before. I can barely even cut a carrot. Uhm, I guess I should just.. slash it?

    I raise the Bleeder above my head before I swing it down towards the Water Clone with all my might. The knife cuts right through it, from its shoulder to somewhere around where the navel would be. Ah, that was surprisingly easy. And such a deep cut... But just as my knife leaves its body the wound closes. Well, I didn''t mean to destroy it anyway.

    "Excellent!" Charlotte exclaims with a wide smile spreading across her face. She''s obviously very happy. "Did you feel how easy it was swinging it? That''s thanks to how it''s balanced, with it being slightly heavier at the end so the slash comes more naturally when you swing it down!"

    "Do you have a "Bleeder" of your own, Charlotte?"

    "Of course I have!" she says with a proud voice. "I call it "the Decapitator"!"

    "The Decapitator?" I ask with an unconvinced voice.

    "Yeah, because it can, you know, decapitate people!". Ah, that was surprisingly simple. But it also sounds kinda badass. The "Decapitator"... Dammit, now I want to name mine the Decapitator.

    A sudden chill runs down my spine. Something is coming, something dangerous... I should get out of here quick.

    "Hey Charlotte, how about we go somewhere els-"

    "Oh, what a coincidence to meet you two here!" someone suddenly calls out. That voice... No, he should be busy! It can''t be! I make a 180 degrees turn and find myself standing face to faceless skull with the leader of Azmiel.

    "Lord Orethon!" Charlotte exclaims. Ah, a perverted skeleton appeared. I should have realized.

 Not a chapter but important nonetheless!... part 2?

    ''ello sir, how ya doing? I can''t hear you but I hope you''re having a fine day, I am certainly not! Aaaaaanyway,Birdie here (obviously). Now, there is something I wish to discuss with you guys. Some people have read the recently released chapter 79 (something like that) and seen some problems, or whatever you wanna call it. I am not gonna go into details since if you are one of those that noticed then you should already know and if you see no problem then there is no problem(?).

    Now, I wanna know, should I rewrite the chapter. Yeah, yeah, I know, it may sound drastic but hey, drastic is my middle name (no it isn''t, I''m a dirty liar, I''m sorry mom). Tell me what youwant and your wishes are my command. Also, no chapter this week. Partly due to the thing I just discussed but I am also reeeeaaaaally tired. And I mean it. I was sitting by desk, drawing, and then I tried to zoom in on the paper. A regular A4 paper. What can I say, I get tired in the winter, ok? Don''t judge meeeeee!You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Many hugs and butterfly kisses

    Birdie

    P.S. If you could have one super power, what would it be? I would chose the ability to turn into a successful person that makes my parents proud.

 Chapter 80: P is for pervert... and pain

    A perverted skeleton appears! No wait, it''s just Orethon. Well, there''s really no difference. But what is he doing here? Doesn''t he have work to do? Is he skipping? Tchh! Don''t abandon your work! You are the boss of this place after all!

    "M-my lord, h-h-how nice to meet you!" Charlotte exclaims while panicking before bowing deeply. There''s no need to bow, he''s just a lazy perverted skeleton after all.

    "Ah" Orethon exclaims, "there is no need to bow Charlotte, we are all equal here". No, you are a lazy pervert, Charlotte is 100 times better than you. But I appreciate your kindness and that you know her name. I might look up to you one day. "Might".

    Charlotte rises but she still seems slightly panicked. Well, it''s only natural to be nervous when with your boss after all. My dad always used to panic before meeting his boss. One time he passed out. Ah, memories. Orethon turns towards me. Oh, my turn now I guess.

    "Good day lady Ruth" he says while bowing. Hey, didn''t you say we were all equal? "How pleasant to meet you this beautiful day".

    "Good day Orethon" I say, smiling. While he may be a pervert he''s a polite pervert and "treat others as you want to be treated yourself", as my dear mother always said. But I will not forgive him for skipping work. "May I ask what you are doing out here? Don''t you have work to do?"

    "Oh, well, you see... The thing is I..." he mumbles while looking up into the sky. I god darn knew. You ARE skipping work. I cannot allow this. I am living here now and I am not gonna allow him to turn it all into crap. Time to turn on my villain mode.

    "Lord Orethon" I say with my coldest, most emotionless voice. Orethon flinches and I can see Charlottes eyes widening in surprise. Well, she''s never seen me like this before. I would also be scared if a little girl suddenly spoke like this. "While I appreciate everything you have done for me and my companions so far I will not allow you to ignore your work. If you do not return to work I will have inform Bekkhildr, or perhaps telling Erica would be better?"

    "Ah, no!" Orethon exclaims, taking a step backwards. That''s right. Fear me. I am your doom. Please don''t stare at me like that Charlotte.

    "L-lady Ruth" Charlotte stutters, "perhaps lord Orethon decided to relax and take a walk?". Oh Charlotte, sweetheart, no.

    "Y-yes! That''s exactly it!" Orethon says, almost shouting. I give him a disgusted stare. Don''t you lie. "Ehem, anyway, lady Ruth, I wanted to ask you something".

    "And what is that?". Less disgusted stare.

    "I was wondering if you wanted me to lift that curse you have".��

    "My curse... Do you mean my madness curse!?" I exclaim. I''ve had it for so long that I kinda forgot about it. "Can you lift it?"

    "Yes, it is within the range of my abilities" Orethon says. "Would you like me to lift it now or..."

    "Now, now is fine, now is perfect" I say, interrupting him. If he doesn''t do it now I will just forget, I am that dumb after all. Don''t argue with me, it''s true. Oh, you were agreeing with me? Well, ok. Ouch...

    "Well, my lady, if it is that you wish then I shall oblige. Please, take my hands" he says while offering me his hands. I hand over Babbit and the Bleeder to Charlotte and do as he says, thinking it''s a part of the de-cursing or whatever it''s called. His bony hands are cold and my hands are much smaller than his.

    A sudden chill runs through my body as if showed snow down my shirt. I shiver. It feels... weird. Are you doing something you shouldn''t do you lazy perverted skeleton? If you are then I will make sure to tell Erica and turn you into dust. I mean it. Kinda.

    Huh? What is this orb of light gathering between us? It''s pretty. But what is this ominous sensation it gives off?

    "What is this light, Orethon?" I ask, tilting my head.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "This is your curse, my lady. I know it may look harmless but trust me, it''s not". So this is the curse? I thought it would look more, I don''t know, evil? But I guess the most beautiful things are more than often the dangerous ones. "Now I will destroy the curse so please stay still, my lady". I nod and Orethon begin chanting something. The light that is the curse grows weaker and weaker until it finally disappears.

    "It''s.. gone?"

    "Yes, my lady, I have dispelled the curse" Orethon answers. "You will feel a slight discomfort for a while but it will get better. If it doesn''t then feel free to call for me".

    "I understand, thank you Orethon!" I say, giving him a wide smile. My opinion of you have risen. You are now just a perverted skeleton. Perhaps I misjudged you? Ah, I should take this opportunity to ask him about THAT. "Excuse me but can I ask you something?"

    "Of course!" he says with an exited voice. "What can I help you with?"

    "Ever since I arrived here I have felt something following me around. I cannot see what it is but I can sense it all the time. May I perhaps ask what that is?"

    "Ah, that''s probably the ghosts" Charlotte says before Orethon have the chance to say anything.

    "The ghosts?" I question. I kinda expected there to be ghosts in this world but... well, I didn''t expect them to be such stalkers.

    "Yes, Charlotte is right" Orethon continues. "It lives quite a lot of ghosts in this castle and they must have been following you, my lady, since you interest them".

    "I see... How do I make them stop following me around everywhere?"

    "Well, I could ask them to stop it but..." Orethon says before pausing. "... May I ask, what do you mean with they are following you everywhere?"

    "I mean they are following me EVERYWHERE. They watch me when I sleep, when I have my lessons, get dressed, bath, eat-"

    Suddenly the air gets colder and I can feel an ominous aura emerging from Orethon. The grass around him start to wither and die. The feeling of death surrounds me. Th-this is dangerous! I turn around and see Charlotte with a pale face, sweating profusely and Babbit... he passed out!

    "Those fools!" Orethon growls with an inhuman voice. "Peeping on my lady''s n-n-naked body! Unforgivable! I will banish them to the void! No! I will make them regret the day they were born!"

    "O-Orethon, it''s ok!" I exclaim, trying to calm him down. He''s not listening! Crap, Charlotte looks as if she''s about to pass out too! I need to do something, but what!? Think Ruth, think! Ah, that could work.

    Before anyone can react I put a hand on each side of Orethons head, lean closer and�� head butt him with all my strength, which is not a lot. I take a staggering step back. Ouch, that really hurt. If I don''t heal this then I will get a bruise. Well, it was worth the pain. The reaction of Orethon is instantaneous. The evil aura disappears, the temperature returns to normal and he is no longer muttering curses. Wait, did I do something weird again? I should apologize.

    "I-I''m sor-"

    "How admirable!" Orethon exclaims, cutting me off in the process. Eh? Orethon grab my hands and go down on his knee. If he had eyes they would probably sparkle right now. "In order to stop me from doing something regrettable you decided to use mild physical punishment so that my body would learn! Now every time I think of doing something like that again I will immediately remember this moment and stop myself from doing it! Truly exceptional!"

    ... I don''t know what to say. I-I am baffled. He is a complete pervert! A masochistic pervert! Esther was not the only one! My innocence is in danger! I need to escape.

    "Charlotte!" I exclaim while turning around. "We should head to the next lesson, right!?!"

    "Eh? Eh, yes, well, yes!" she say, not sure what just happened. I don''t blame her.

    "See you later per- I mean Orethon" I say, waving at him before taking Charlottes hand and leaving. I don''t even look back. I don''t want to.

    <hr>

    Charlottes hand is warm and soft compared to Orethons. Well, he is nothing but bones. She is still quite shaken up but she is starting to return to normal. If I were her then I would probably react the same way. The only reason I''m not is because I am used to near death situations. That''s probably not a good thing.

    "By the way Charlotte, what is my next lesson?" I ask.

    "It''s etiquette with lady Erica, afterward it''s self-study".

    "Oh, Erica is going to teach me herself? I look forward to it!" I exclaim excitedly. Erica is very kind and I desperately need someone to teach me etiquette before I seriously offend some stuck up royalty or noble by mistake.

    Hmmm, I wonder if I should drink tea with my pinky finger extended, that''s fancy. Oh, should I say "we" instead of "I"? No, that''s to snobby.

    "Ah, by the way, do you know how Esther and Florent are doing?" I ask, remembering last night.

    "Apparently both are suffering from a massive hangover. Not even healing magic helped" Charlotte explains. "I am not surprised to be honest, lady Esther did drink a significant amount of dragon sake".

    "Erica mentioned that before but what is so special about dragon sake?"

    "Dragon sake is a kind of rare alcohol, famous for its pleasant taste and strength. Apparently it can even make a dragon drunk in a few gulps, which explains its name". Suddenly Charlotte let''s out loud sigh while massaging her forehead with her other hand. "I saw the room where the dragon sake where stored. It seems that Esther was denied access to it and decided to use force instead. She even broke through the seals... The damage was... extensive to say the least".

    "Oh dear..." I mutter. Really, how did she ever become a general? Compared to Bekkhildr she seems incapable of such duties. No, she have to be good at something. Otherwise she would never have become a general in first place: I doubt Orethon would make someone incapable a general. Sigh, I feel bad for Florent though. He didn''t do anything to deserve that hangover.

    My parents never got drunk, at least when I was around. Mom never drank and dad only took a beer with his buds once in a while. My mom apparently stopped drinking when she found out she was pregnant with me.

    I have never even tasted alcohol myself. I was always too busy reading light novels and playing games... My life was awesome. Ah, that''s some of the things I am sad over. The books that I will never read, the mangas I never finished, the games I didn''t buy. But I also miss my friends and family. I have made a lot of new friends in this world but I miss my old ones. It''s like moving from town and leaving all your loved ones behind except you can''t contact them. Ever.

    Ah, I have been avoiding thinking about my old life too much. It always fills me with such a sad feeling. I don''t like feeling sad. I get this heavy feeling in my chest and I have a hard time breathing. I wonder how the others felt when I passed away...

    "Are you feeling alright Ruth?" Charlotte suddenly asks.

    "Oh, yes, I''m fine" I respond while smiling. "I was just thinking about something".

    "Well, if you are ever feeling down, I am here you know" she says.

    "Thank you Charlotte" I say, giving her another smile. She''s so kind.

 Charter 81: The Harsh Truth and Unexpected Meetings

    ��... Now, when you meet a widowed nobel you are to offer your condolences but avoid talking about this until you get more acquainted. If you act overly familiar from the start you will make them feel uncomfortable. You have to earn their trust first. Talk about their interests, praise them, make them feel safe. Once you have their hard earned trust, treat in like a delicate flower. Shower them with compliments but not too much, it will make them suspicious and trust is very hard to repair. Do you understand?��

    I look up from my notes and give Erica a quick nod. Satisfied Erica continues. There is no room for slacking off in here. From the moment I stepped into the lounge where I was supposed to have my lesson I realized one thing; Erica is fucking spartan when it comes to education.

    First thing she did was giving me a pile of notebooks, saying only ��you need this��. After my confusion settled down, I decided to take a seat in one of the comfortable-looking chairs standing in the lounge. Then, the lesson started.

    Erica spat out information like a gattling gun, only stopping ever so often in order to catch her breath. She only took questions when she asked for them, if I said something without her permission she would give me a cold glare, causing me to go silent.

    Despite this she was a good teacher, explaining everything thoroughly and with an easy to understand way of speaking. But if I stopped listening for even a second I would regret it later. Every now and then she would suddenly stop and tell me to repeat what she just said. Failure will lead to another intimidating glare and her writing something down in a notebook of her own. I have a bad feeling about that notebook. Ah, I don��t have time for an inner monologue right now! I need to focus!

    //You have obtained Higher Focus level 1!//

    Not now!!! But thank you.

    ---------------------------------------

    ��And that concludes our first lesson�� Erica says while clapping her hands together, ��the next one will be the day after tomorrow but I want you to re-read your notes as often as possible��.

    She flicks her hand and suddenly a cup of tea appears in it. Really, where does she get it from? Is it another kind of teleportation spell? But I didn��t senaste any mana being used.

    ��How do you do that?�� I ask, curious. ��Just flicking your hand and things appear, is it a spell?��

    ��No, it��s a skill I was born with�� Erica answers before taking a sip of tea. ��Beings born under special circumstances or have a special connection to the goddesses are sometimes born with rare and unique skills��.

    ��Really? That��s amazing!�� I exclaim while cursing in my mind. Such cheat characters. I nearly died and they get such skills, it��s unfair! Well, at least I got Appraisal from the start. Come to think of it, Taro is the ��champion�� of Chreshna and he had these skills that makes me drool just thinking about them. I wonder how he��s doing. Our familiar bond is still intact but because of the distance between us I can barely feel it. I guess we are enemies now considering he is on Chreshnas side and I am the supposed enemy of the entire world. Sigh, how sad. Hopefully I will not meet him anytime soon. But what if we do? I should consult Erica.

    ��Hey, Erica, let��s say I met the champion of Chreshna, what would I have to do?��

    ��Hmmm, well, first a minor duel would be in order�� she says while staring up into the ceiling. ��During the duel you would show him, or her, some of your strength, but not all. Let them guess. Before any of you could lay a critical hit you would separate in a dramatic manner, leaving them with a sour taste in their mouth. After that you will avoid seeing each other face to face, just sensing each. Then, a final battle. You will fight and pretend to lose, but really, you would hide until the next champion appears and you start it all over��.

    ��This sounds�� very�� planned�� I comment. In the novels I read in my previous life they often played out just like that.

    ��Well of course, nothing happens by accident, my dear lady�� Erica exclaims. ��But we need them to think that it does. Secretly we work in the shadows, waging war in order to protect the world��.

    ��People will die���� I mumble. Erica sighs and for a second I see a pained expression on her face.

    ��Yes, you are right, a lot of people will die. Both soldiers and innocents. And we hate it. We find no joy in it, nor pleasure. But it has to be done. If we do not become the target of all their hatred and fear they will direct it towards each other. And if they do that nothing will be left��. Once again Erica sighs and this time she puts her hand on her forehead. She looks so�� tired.

    ��You know the dullahans guarding the castle? They used to have heads. They used to smile, cry�� But they can��t do that any longer. Once they were soldiers, fighting on different sides. They fought fiercely for what they believed in until�� they saw the true nature of the war. It was not for the sake of them or their loved ones, no, it was all because of the goddesses pride and greed. They realized they were mere dust in their eyes��.

    ��W-what happened? I ask with a stuttering voice. I��ve got a bad feeling about this. ��Didn��t they try to warn the others?��You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ��Of course they tried. But no one listened. Heretics. Traitors. That��s what the people responded with. Not even their loved ones believed them. The goddesses had entered their minds and manipulated them into submission. So�� they were sentenced to execution. On that day, thousands of heads rolled��.

    �� This, I, that is sick. Those men and women, all killed? Their families turned their backs on them? I cannot believe it�� That, it is, no��

    Suddenly a hand lands on my shoulder and I look up, seeing Erica��s red eyes staring back at me.

    ��That��s why when you arrived, they were filler with such excitement�� she says, giving me a small smile. ��They returned to life because they were filled with such will to protect this world. So when the news of your arrival reached them they were filled with hope, a reason to fight! To them, you are the only one capable of this duty you have been given. You are the one that can save the world. Therefore they will support you with all their might!��

    ��Wow�� I-I don��t know what to�� What if I fail? What if I am not strong enough?�� I stutter. Tears start gathering in my eyes. Erica bringa her hand to my face and wipe them away, smiling gently while doing it.

    ��Ruth, tell me, why did you decide to join us? Why did you decide to accept this position?��

    Her words shock me and for a few seconds I just stand there. Why did I do it? Why did I accept? Well, I guess��

    ��I have already lost my home once�� I don��t want to do it again. I don��t want to lose my friends, the memories I had with them�� I want to protect them��.

    Erica��s smile widens and her eyes glitter.

    ��That��s why you won��t fail. Your reason for fighting is stronger than those lousy goddesses! They only fight for themselves while you fight for SOMEONE! That��s what makes us stronger than them!��

    �� Heh, when you talk like that you sound totally cliche. First Charlotte and now you, why are everybody so nice here? It��s unnatural. Hah, but I needed that though. A little bit of confidence never hurts.

    ��Thank you Erica�� I say, smiling back at her. Right now I feel like everything will turn out alright, no matter how shaky the future might seem.

    -------------------------------------------

    ��Good night, la- I mean Ruth�� Charlotte says while bowing.

    ��Good night, Charlotte�� I respond, smiling at her. She waves me goodbye and exits the room, closing the door behind her. When she��s gone I let out a quiet sigh. This have been a long day. It got a little bit tougher than I thought it would, especially emotionally. But I am glad. I experienced a lot of things and I think that a got a little wiser, even if it��s not a lot.

    I lay down on the bed and look up into the ceiling above. On one of the many pillows sleeps Babbit, making cute pyuun sounds in his sleep. Hehehe, how adorable!

    Hmmm, I wonder how the others are doing. I mean, we have never been separated like this before. I just hope Rowan is not causing any trouble. Please let his common sense defeat his idiocy. Did he get that from me? Probably. I do things on impulse far too often.

    Ah, I should probably try to sleep, no? I need to be full of energy for tomorrow. I wonder what kind of quirky characters I will meet. Heh, I can hardly wait. At least now when I��m alone I can get a good night��s sleep.

    Wait�� I am not alone. They are still here after all, the ghosts that is. It seems Orethons outburst of anger didn��t scare them away. How daring. I am not as bothered as I thought I would be by them. For some reason I get the feeling that they mean well. I just wish they would show themselves as it is kinda uncomfortable to be surrounded by invisible people.

    Well, whatever. I won��t let something as trivial as ghosts stop me from sleeping. Ah, there I go, acting abnormal again. Well, when you have experienced as much as I have then something like this is nothing. I close my eyes and soon sleep creeps over me.

    No, this is different. I open my eyes and find myself surrounded by darkness. It��s that kind dream again huh? Well at least I didn��t pass out in the middle of the day this time. I look down on myself and to my surprisement I find myself wearing a white dress. This is unusual. Did that perverted smoke thingie from before learn its lesson?

    ��I am not a pervert, it was just hard to materialize clothes�� a deep voice suddenly says.

    I turn around and see the smokie thingie but this time it is more concentrated and it kinda looks human. Weird.

    ��No, it��s not weird, you and I simply got a more stable connection�� it says.

    Ah! Can it hear my thoughts!? If you can then say ��your base are belong to us��!

    ��I am not going to say that and yes, I can hear your thoughts. It��s not that hard, especially with you screaming so loud in your thoughts��.

    Gasp! A telepath! That��s cool. Wait, just who are you?

    ��Ah, you have heard of me, I��m sure. I am Hariam��

    Huh? Say that again. YOU are the god of chaos and balance? YOU?

    ��Yes, what��s so hard to believe?��

    It��s just that I thought, I dunno, you would look different. You just look so�� not god-like.

    ��Would you rather like it that I come back in a hundred years? Maybe then our connection is stronger��

    No, no! I didn��t mean to be rude! Please don��t go. Wait, what are you doing here anyway? Aren��t you sealed away somewhere?

    ��Yes, I am, but before you reincarnated I created a special link between you and me. It allows us to communicate telepathically without them knowing. I have tried to contact you before but our connection have not been strong enough until now��.

    I see, so that��s it�� But why did you make me pass out like that in the dungeon? Couldn��t you have waited? It was kind of rude.

    ��Hey, I am imprisoned, I don��t know the time in here!��

    You are a god but you can��t tell the time? Ah, I am slightly disappointed.

    ��I��m leaving����

    NO! I AM SORRY! I WILL BE NICE! DON��T GO!

    ��Ok, ok, I won��t leaving but please stop screaming! It hurts my head!��

    Ah, sorry. Sooooooo, what did you want to talk about?

    ��Sigh, alright. I have come to warn you about my sister Chreshna. She��s on to you��.

    Eh? But I haven��t done anything yet! How could she find me?

    ��She hasn��t FOUND you, she simply knows about your presence. It happened when you transformed into your other form for the first time. When you did that you released an aura very similar of mine so she realized something was going on��.

    Oh, that��s not good.

    ��Actually, it is. Now she knows that there is something big coming so she can no longer focus entirely on the war��.

    So�� I did good?

    ��Yes, you did good��. The shadow that is Hariam comes closer and places his hand(?) on my head, ruffling my hair. Suddenly his form becomes unclear. ��Ah, seems time is up. Well, at least I said what I wanted to say. Until later, my dear Songbird��.

    Hariam completely disappears and something tugs my stomach, causing me to wake up.

    �� That was all? No divine revelation? I ain��t complaining but�� that was kinda lame and anticlimactic. I expected something... more. I dunno. Ah, I should probably tell Orethon. But not now. I still need to sleep. Good night.

 Chapter 82: Sorrow

    ��YOU WERE CONTACTED BY LORD HARIAM?!?!?�� Orethon shouts, causing the room to shake. Sigh, if I know he would have reacted like this then I would have waited�� No, it��s probably for the best that I told him immediately.

    The first thing I did when I woke up was telling Charlotte I had something to talk about with Orethon. I didn��t tell her what but I told her it was important so she had Orethon informed at once. He, of course, accepted my request.

    I wanted to tell him at once but Charlotte had me take a bath first. She insisted. When that was done she brushed my hair and helped me dress, even though I told her I could do it on my own. She insisted once again. She sure is persistent. Luckily I convinced her to hurry up when choosing my clothes, otherwise it would have taken far too long.

    When that was done I was finally taken to Orethon��s study. According to Charlotte it was one of the oldest rooms in the castle and is the place where Orethon spends most of his time, mostly due to the amount of paperwork he has to deal with. Poor guy.

    I was impressed when I entered. The walls were covered by shelves filled with books and in the high ceiling hanged a giant chandelier, lighting up the room. Orethon sat in a comfortable looking armchair in front of a wooden desk, looking through some documents. Dressed in a black robes and a fur-lined cloak he truly looked magnificent, just like a real king...

    Of course that all changed when I told him about the ��divine revelation�� I experienced last night�� Oh boy, you should have seen him. He jumped out of his chair, three meters into the air and landed on the desk, a perfect 10/10. Then he started to shout, thus leading us to our current situation.

    ��Orethon, perhaps you should calm down?�� I suggest, not wanting the room to collapse.

    ��I am sorry, lady Ruth, but I simply couldn��t contain my enthusiasm and joy!�� Orethon exclaims with sparkles hovering around him. ��It��s been such a long time since anyone managed to get a contact with lord Hariam so for you to hear from him�� It��s simply a pure bliss for me! No, to everyone! Ah, sorry! Please, tell me what he had to say!��

    ��Well, uhm, he informed me that Chreshna knows of my existence but according to him it is a good thing since she can��t focus entirely on the war anymore�� I say, putting it bluntly.

    ��I see���� Orethon says with a serious voice while putting his hand on his bony chin. ��Lord Hariam is certainly right. And if she knows about you then there��s no doubt her sister, Ylwa, knows about you too. That means the upcoming war between the two of them will not be as severe as it could be���� Orethon starts to mumble some incoherent things I can��t understand.

    ��This war,�� I interrupt, ��happens regularly, yes?��

    ��That��s right. About every 200 years or so the goddesses start a new one. Choosing their ��heroes��, fooling the people into believing it��s a ��holy�� war��. Orethon nearly spitts out the last words and his former joy have been replaced with anger.

    Oh oh. Perhaps this was something I shouldn��t have brought up. I don��t want to experience the same thing that happened yesterday. But I am afraid it��s already too late, he��s already begun to ramble.

    ��They never stop�� Why would they? The life of mortals do not concern them and are merely tools for them to use!�� They will not stop until the other one is dead and if that were to happen�� This world would collapse. Light cannot exist without darkness and the same way around! But they do not care! As long as they win they are satisfied����

    Orethon suddenly sounds extremely tired and the light in his eyes waver�� I wonder what he have seen. He��s been living for so long, experiencing war after war, unable to do anything to stop it. How does that feel? Seeing all that destruction and death, seeing history repeat itself time after time�� But he��s still here, determined to put an end to it. Even if it means waging a war himself. Does he love this world that much?

    ��This world�� Why do you care for it to such an extent?�� I ask. When hearing my question Orethon looks down and gets back to his seat.

    ��It��s a long story but... I�� Used to be Chreshnas hero�� he says with a trembling voice. ��She would whisper sweet lies into my ear day and night and I would believe all of them. I was promised strength and strength I got. Because of her�� I killed a lot of innocent people. Women, children, the sick and elderly�� Anyone that dared to defy her was annihilated. And I killed them mercilessly����Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ��You didn��t know���� I say in an attempt to reassure him.

    ��But I did know!�� Orethon exclaims, sounding almost angry for a moment before calming down. ��I knew they were innocent but I still did it! For honor and glory! For what was right! But it wasn��t right����

    Orethon pauses and looks up into the ceiling. This is obviously very difficult for him to talk about. Knowing you killed people that did nothing wrong�� I don��t know if I would be able to live with that guilt.

    ��Then, one day�� I died. Killed by those that were supposed to be my allies, my friends. Chreshna figured I had served my cause so she decided to turn me into a martyr instead. But my spirit prevailed and I stayed anchored to this world as a spirit. I thought it was some kind of mistake�� I was her champion! She would never do anything to harm me! At least that��s what she had told me time and time again��.

    ��But you realized the truth����

    ��I did but not at once... It took years but eventually I came in contact with her once again. I asked why she had not protected me, like she promised to. She started laughing at me. ��Why?�� she said with a demeaning voice, ��why it��s because you are no longer needed��. That was when I learned the truth�� She had never truly cared about me. I was just a puppet. And I had killed all those people for nothing. The guilt�� I could not bear it. I wandered the world for hundreds of years feeling only dread and anger. But then�� He came to me��.

    ��He? You mean lord Hariam?��

    ��Yes, it is as you say. He told me about the balance between the light and darkness and how the world would collapse if any of the goddesses won. At first I didn��t trust him, remembering my history with Chreshna. I refused to fight pointless wars anymore��. Orethon pauses before looking straight into my eyes. ��But then he showed me the future. And what I saw�� Was only death. Every mortal soul, screaming in agony as they were torn apart from the inside out. The sky catching fire and the ground bursting�� I couldn''t bear with it. No, I refused to let it happen! Never! Witnessing my determination Hariam gave me this body to aid me. At that moment I swore that I would save this world!��

    <hr>

    After our exchange I leave the study to continue with my lesson but I can��t stop thinking about his words. They have etched themselves into my mind. I don��t know how to feel. His tale was inspiring but also sad, full of regrets and sadness.

    I have already decided to save the world in order to survive and live the life I never got to see through in my past life. But�� my determination is nowhere near his. It makes me feel like a fraud.

    My biggest worry right now is that I will do something wrong and disappoint everyone. I mean, this is a heavy weight to carry, being tasked to save the world and all�� We will wage war in order to save lives, which out of context sounds odd. But I understand the cause and I am ready to fight for ignoring the situation is not an option.

    Ah, my head hurts from thinking about such troublesome things. If mom saw me right now she would say something like ��what did you get yourself involved with?��. To be honest, I am not sure but I think I am in way over my head.

    Sigh, at times like this I wish that I had someone to talk to. I can��t speak to Rowan and the others, I don��t want to see them worry, talking with someone here in the castle is also no good. They believe in me and telling them about my issues would only discourage them.

    I am supposed to become a ��villain�� but I don��t know if I have what it takes to wage war, to kill people. Perhaps I will get used to it after a while.

    The day passes without anything significant happening. I try to focus on my lessons but this nagging feeling won''t end. Despite this I do my best to listen, not wanting to get behind this early on. At the end of the day when all the lessons are over I have my free time where I can do whatever I want to. I decide to stay in my room.

    I lay in my bed, not knowing what to do. No, that''s not it, I just don��t feel like doing anything. My entire body feels heavy, especially my chest. It feels like I��m drowning.

    It��s one of those moments huh? I used to have them quite often in my previous life but ever since I reincarnated I have not had an episode like this. Perhaps I have had too much on my mind and not had the time.

    It��s scary when I get like this for I feel nothing. My mind turns into an abyss of endless apathy. I do not know when it will stop and sometimes I can feel like this for hours.

    If you ask any of my old friends or my family how I were then they would tell you I was a happy, unconcerned girl. Nothing ever seemed to bother me or make me sad. A tiny little ray of sunshine.

    But that��s a lie. I wasn��t happy. I just acted like it. Why? Because I was scared. I wanted to feel good, I wanted to laugh and smile. So when I couldn��t�� I faked it. No matter how bad I actually felt or how much I wanted to cry, I kept on smiling. ��If I continue to act happy, then maybe I will become happy for real��. That��s what I told myself.

    I don��t know why I was unhappy. I had friends, a moving family and life seemed to go well. Sure, my family and I were poor but that never bothered me. A girl like me, I had no reason to feel sad. So I denied my feelings.

    ��They are not real, I am imagining things. Look, I��m smiling, I am happy��.

    �� Perhaps I pushed my friend away from the car for I did not care if I died. I wanted to save my friend, yes, but I did not care about my well being. I did not care about my life.

    So when I reincarnated, I was happy. A new chance. A fresh start! I could abandon my old feelings!

    Except it didn��t work as I expected. My feelings remained, despite me trying to ignore them. ��Go away, you do not belong here!�� I shouted at them. ��I am not ��her�� anymore, I am a new person!��.

    But�� that��s a lie too, isn��t it? No matter how much I change, where I go or how much time passes, I am still me.

    I am still Claire.

 Chapter 83: Bad News

    It��s been two months since I joined Orethon and the others. The days passed by in a flash and before I knew it I had grown more or less accustomed to the life here. I can find my way through the castle (at least somewhat) and I have gotten to know a lot of people, most of them being servants I see daily.

    So far, nothing extraordinary has happened. I have yet to enter a battlefield or fought with a mighty foe. Actually, most days are pretty relaxed, the only action I get is from training with Bekkhildr. Speaking of Bekkhildr�� Ever since our first training session she��s been acting kinda strange. She always asks me if I have slept well, if I have had enough to eat and whenever I get even a little bit hurt she looks extremely worried. Did something happen?

    I am not disappointed in the lack of things happening but I would gladly accept something to do. An adventure of some sort...

    Anyway, my training��s been going well. Because I can now use my powers without holding back I have been developing nicely. I am now level 41, which is amazing, and my stats have improved immensely. You remember before when I was as weak as a mouse? WELL GUESS WHAT! I am slightly stronger now.

    Hah, my stats are still messed up. While my MP, Wis and Int is on the higher end my HP and Str is still lower than it should be. At least I don��t die from the weakest of hits now.

    Right now I��m in the grand library. I found out about this place four days after I arrived. It is freaking huge.I have been exploring it for the last weeks and I have not even seen half of it. It��s surrounded by a special barrier that prevent outside noises from entering and all the lights are emitted by bioluminescent crystals.

    I��m sitting at one of the many desks in the library and have a pile of books stacked up next to me. At the moment I��m reading a book about body strengthening techniques, suggested to me by Bekkhildr.

    It��s completely quiet except for the sound of me turning pages and my own breathing. Sometimes some of the librarians pass me by but they do not make any sounds at all. What else would you expect from beings made entirely out of paper? Apparently they are a kind of golem but I don��t know much more than that.

    Babbit is laying on my head, having fallen asleep about an hour ago. He knows that when we are in the library it��s completely quiet and therefore it��s perfect to take a nap in.

    Sigh, he sleeps way too much nowadays. I was worried that he had gotten sick but when I asked Tyra she told me it��s absolutely natural. Babbit��s species are simply naturally lazy. No wonder we get along so well.

    ��Good evening, lady Ruth�� a smokey voice suddenly says from behind me. It startled me and when I turn around I see Sotos, the spymaster, approaching me. He��s dressed in a simple (and very revealing) golden robe. His centipede legs created a small tapping sound as he walked.

    ��Ah, hello Sotos�� I respond, ��how are you?��

    ��Everything��s fine, thank you for asking�� he says while leaning towards the bookshelf next to the desk I��m sitting at. ��What about you? How��s your studying going?��

    ��Well, it is difficult but I��m trying�� I say, letting out a small sigh at the end.

    ��Is that so? From what I��ve heard you are doing extremely well. Everyone is very pleased with how you have progressed��. Sotos proceeds to lean over the desk and start looking through the pile of books beside me. Ah, how dangerous! His loose clothes are revealing way too much of his naked chest!

    When he��s so close I can see all the details in his face. He really could be mistaken as a model or a movie star. His obsidian dark eyes slant a little bit and long eyelashes surround them. There��s a large birthmark on his flawless porcelain white skin right under his left eye. Speaking of mouth�� His lips are thin yet pronounced and have the same color as ash. A majestic nose that��s not too long nor too short and a chin that��s as steady as a mountain.

    Suddenly I notice that I��m staring and that he��s still waiting for me to respond.

    ��Oh, uhm, I��m doing my best�� I say while looking away with blushing cheeks. It��s not that I am interested in him or anything but I am still a woman! My weak maiden heart simply acts on its own.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ��Ah, please don��t work yourself too hard�� Sotos says. ��Take your time and don��t be afraid to ask for help��. I can��t help but glance at him and when I do he smiles. AH! IT��S TOO BRIGHT!!!

    ��Excuse me�� a faint voice suddenly says. Both me and Sotos turn around and see one of the paper librarians approaching. Thank you for saving me! ��Lord Sotos, you asked this document to be delivered to you the moment it arrived��. The librarian proceed to hand over a piece of paper to Sotos.

    ��Thank you�� he says and the librarian bows before walking away. For a few seconds Sotos examine the document before opening it. But when he starts reading it his expression changes. ��This is����

    ��Is something wrong?�� I ask, seeing how distressed he��s become.

    ��According to this the church have declared the new champion of Chreshna to the country. A grand ceremony was held just last night. The new hero is Rentaro Blitz... That��s the boy you told us about, right?��

    ��Yeah, that��s him�� I say, sighing. Crap, I shouldn��t have wished for an adventure. I knew he was the new ��hero�� but I always hoped that he would somehow go unnoticed. Naive, yes, but that��s just who I am. Besides, I haven��t heard from him in like 60 chapters so I thought everything was alright. ��What are they going to do to him? He��s just a child after all so he can��t go to war yet��

    ��The same as always I suppose. Feed him lies, make him hate everything non-human and so on. For the next years his life will consist of constant training and brainwashing from the church��.

    ��That��s bad�� And what about his family? He��s got a mother that lives all alone, will they do something to her��.

    ��We��re not sure. They have killed family and friends to the hero in the past and blamed it on the demons just to make the hero have a more personal reason to fight. But more than often this would backfire and the ��hero�� would be so hellbent on revenge that he would ignore orders completely��.

    ��Can we do something to protect his mother? I know we are not to reveal ourselves unnecessarily but I have quite a connection with that family and I owe them. Without their help I would have undoubtedly perished long ago��.

    ��Hmm���� Sotos says, thinking it over. ��I could deploy some of my agents to keep her safe�� We could fake her death and take her somewhere safe, perhaps a neighbouring country. Fixing a new identity would be easy, perhaps even a new face����

    ��I assume you have done something like this before?�� I comment, noticing how casual he��s talking about it all.

    ��Yes, since we couldn��t afford to be discovered before your arrival it was I who had to organise things when strings had to be pulled��.

    ��I see�� Anyway, I guess since they have started to move things will start happening around here?��

    ��Indeed, but worry not. Like I said, the hero��s training will take years and therefore we will have time to prepare. Ah, but I am afraid I will have to go now. If I got this document then there��s no doubt the other generals have gotten it too. I will have to prepare for the meeting and further discussion of this. You, of course, will attend as well. I will have someone call for you when that time arrives��.

    After saying this Sotos folds the document and put it somewhere in his robe. With a swift bow he excuses himself and leave the library. When he��s gone I breathe out, the seriousness of our conversation having strained me.

    What to do, what to do�� Taro is now the official champion of Chreshna and everybody knows it. Poor boy�� From what Orethon told me the life of a hero is hell. He, who is so pure, will kill and kill, all in the name of ��justice��. Taro is naive so tricking him should be easy. Not to mention he also have the desire to protect what he holds dear. This is a good character trait but it can also be used against him, as in this case.

    I used to be Taro��s familiar but Orethon taught me how to end the contract between us. Since it was a equal contract any of the parts could exit it whenever they want if they wanted too. It was strange when it happened. The faint connection I barely felt disappeared and suddenly it all felt so empty.

    Taro probably believes I am dead since the last thing connecting us is gone. I guess it��s a good thing but at the same time I can��t help but feel a little bit sad. He probably cried when he felt it.

    Babbit suddenly starts moving around on top of my head and a cute yawn can be heard. Sigh, guess it��s time to leave. Slowly I stand up and start gathering all the books before putting them back where they belong. I ask one of the librarians if I can borrow the book that I hadn��t finished and after their approval I leave the library.

    After I leave I immediately head towards my room. I feel strangely tired and just want to rest for a bit.

    Every since I started to find around better in the castle Charlotte have stopped guiding me around everywhere. Nowadays I see her mostly in the mornings when she prepares me for the day.

    When I enter my room I notice that there��s a document on my desk. I open it and notice that it��s about the new hero of Chreshna. It��s probably identical to the one Sotos received. I read it through and it��s just as Sotos said. Yesterday the kingdom officially dubbed Taro the new Champion of Chreshna and a grand feast was held in his honor.

    Apparently they also revealed that Taro was the son of the king. This caused quite the commotion as this would add another candidate to the throne. Usually this would put the child in question in danger but since Taro is the new hero no one will attempt to assassinate him or have him exiled. Still, there��s a lot of people who just can��t wait to use and manipulate him.

    ��Ah, he��s really in deep trouble���� I exclaim. Ah, this is too tiresome. I drop the document and fall backwards, into my bed. I will just rest a little. Just a�� just a minute. Hah...

 Chapter 84: Lets Talk

    The meeting room is dimly lit and it smells like old books. Everybody are sitting around a big circular table and the atmosphere is tense. We are waiting for the last person, Sotos, to arrive. Because he is the spymaster I can imagine he will provide us with further information and the reason he��s late is because of the preparations.

    Speaking of the devil, there he is. In through the door walks Sotos, carrying a bunch of documents and I can��t help but notice the bead of sweat on his forehead. He smiles apologetically to us before taking a seat. A few moments after he sits down Orethon stands up and starts talking.

    ��I am sure you all know why we have gathered here today�� he says. ��Chreshnas new hero have been officially revealed to the public. I assume you have all read the report given to you?�� When hearing this everybody nods. They all know. ��Sotos will provide us with all the details and afterwards we are to discuss what to do next. Understood?�� Once again everybody nods. ��Good. Now, Sotos, if you please��.

    ��Of course�� Sotos says. He skimrishes through the documents before finding the right ones and for a second his robe comes undone. I briefly stare at his exposed nipple before skiftning my attention towards his face. I am not a pervert after all.

    ��Yesterday the king of Latverra held a ball to which he invited as many nobles as he could. At the end of the ball he announced that he had something important to tell them. It was at this time he revealed a young boy named Rentaro Blitz to be both his illegitimate son and the new champion of Chreshna. Of course the message spread like a wildfire by the end of the day everybody had heard the news��.

    Slowly Sotos slides one of the documents across the table so it will be easier for us to see. On the document there��s a bunch of text but what catches my interest is the symbol on the bottom of it. It��s a star with eight points and in the middle there��s a longsword.

    ��The king then announced that since the new hero have emerged that he needed the nations help. He said, and I quote, ��The hero can��t do everything by himself, he needs your valued support and strength. Take up your weapons and join our cause to protect our beloved country!��. Apparently the audience replied with cheers and great vigor��.

    ��Of course they did!�� Bekkhildr exclaims furiously, slamming her fist on the table, causing it to shake. ��As long as it��s not their own blood they��re sacrificing they are all happy! If they fought on the front themselves then they wouldn��t be as passionate!��

    ��What would you expect?�� Erica says while before taking a sip on her tea. ��After all, they have never experienced the chaos and dread that is real war��. She seems awfully calm a out it all. Ah, wait, I can sense a strong bloodlust orginating from her. Erica must be really irritated despite her calm demeanor.

    ��I assume they have already started to prepare themselves?�� Orethon says.

    ��Ah, yes, you are correct. We noticed how things started to stir a few weeks back and we suspected that it was something like this. But for Chreshna to reveal her new hero already�� He��s just 12 years old. Usually she wait until they are at least in their later teens��.

    ��She must be nervous now that she knows I exist�� I comment. ��Before she had the time to prepare but now that she knows that there��s a new threat she cannot relax anymore��.

    ��You are probably right�� Orethon says before sighing. ��Now that Chreshna have started to move then there��s no doubt that Ylwa, her sister, will start to do the same. She��s already chosen the new demon king to lead her forces and clash with the hero��.

    The demon king vs the hero�� it��s so cliche. Most light novels I read in my previous life had this kind of setting. The hero with his harem full of beautiful girls will travel across the land to defeat the greatest enemy towards mankind, the demon lord. Epic battles, magic, adventure and ecchi, so much ecchi.

    Ah, I just hope Taro won��t turn out like that. A harem hero I mean. They are just plain annoying.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ��How long will his training take?�� I ask.

    ��It depends on how talented he is�� Sotos respond, ��but I would say about five, six years? It may sound like a long time but believe me, these years will pass by in a flash. Besides, from what you told us about his status he��s got more mana than a regular human his age. My agents are already looking into his current strength so we will just have to wait and see��.

    ��He won��t start his training at once�� Orethon suddenly remarks. ��First he will travel the country and ��inspire�� the people to go to war. And after that there will be a lot of nobles and important people who will want to meet him. This will slow down his progress��.

    ��That��s undoubtedly the case�� Florent says, ��but that doesn��t mean we can relax. Instead we should use this time to prepare the last things needed to go through with our plans��.

    ��At what point shall we reveal ourselves?�� I ask. To my surprise this time Esther answers my question.

    ��A few weeks after the war officially starts. The our debut will cause more impact if we arrive on an already bloodied battlefield. It will make our arrival seem more malicious. Upon our arrival we will have to make sure everybody realize we are battling against both the humans and the demons��.

    ��I see�� But what do we do now?�� Across the table Erica slowly puts down her cup of tea before staring directly into my eyes.

    ��It��s just like Florent said, we prepare ourselves. We train, gather information and strategically place our forces��. Erica picks up her cup of tea and takes a small sip. ��So let��s start planning��.

    <hr>

    Ahhh! That was so intense! It was when I had to do group projects in school, except now everybody contributed. Ah, I��m tired...

    The meeting went on for about three hours before we decided to end for the day (finally). For the first time I saw how serious everybody was about their cause. Even Esther showed a more professional side I did not expect from her.

    Everyone seemed kinda excited and I could see a small smile flash across Sotos face a couple of times. Well, they have been waiting to do this for years so I guess that��s only natural. Of course they weren��t happy that about the occurrence. They do not go to war because they enjoy it, they do it because they have to.

    Sigh, this is really happening, isn��t it? Going to war I mean. I knew this would happen but until now it have always felt kind of unreal...

    ��Are you alright?�� Bekkhildr suddenly asks as we make our way down the castle corridors. Since we are heading the same direction we decided to make company.

    ��Yes, I��m fine, I just�� a little bit stressed I guess. I��m not quite used to this�� I respond, shaking my shoulders lightly. Bekkhildr gives me a concerned look before smiling lightly.

    ��You are young so don��t worry, it will come to you eventually. And if you are having troubles, don��t feel ashamed to talk to me��. She ends her sentence by putting my head. Ah, her hand sure is huge... Suddenly her face lits up, as if she remembered something. ��By the way, I heard you didn��t eat a lot of breakfast this morning. Are you feeling alright? You��re not sick I hope?��

    ��No, I just wasn��t that hungry since I ended up having a light snack in the middle of the night��. Bekkhildrs face suddenly darkens and a small wrinkle forms on her forehead.

    ��Don��t you know midnight snacks are bad for you?�� she says while giving me a stern gaze. ��Besides, why did you take a midnight snack? Did you have enough dinner? Are you sure you aren��t sick?��. Bekkhildr removes her hand from my the top of my head to my forehead and tries to feel my temperature.

    ��I am not sick�� I say dismissively while removing her hand. ��And I promise, if I had any health problems I would tell you. Besides even if I didn��t tell you Sotos would know the moment I left my room. He��s got eyes everywhere after all��.

    ��Ah, yes, you are right�� Bekkhildr says. ��I��m sorry, I got ahead of myself��.

    ��Don��t worry, I appreciate your concern�� I respond. How could I be mad at her for asking? She��s very kind and I know that she only means well. No wonder she��s got so many admirers�� Oh, speaking of admirers! ��Bekkhildr�� I say, ��do you have any sort of hobbies? Excluding combat of course��.

    My sudden question seems to confuse her and for a moment it looks like she ponders on asking my why I want to know. But ultimately she simply shrugs her shoulders and decides to answer my question.

    ��As I told you the first time we met I enjoy reading when I have the time and going for walks at evening. But aside from that�� Ah, I guess cooking is also sort of a hobbie of mine. And blacksmithing I suppose��.

    ��Aha, mhm�� I say while nodding my head. This is good information. Ah, it may seems strange that I am asking her these sort of questions but it��s not for my sake. I have an ulterior motive after all. And that is�� Making Charlotte closer to Bekkhildr!

    Ever since she told me about her crush on Bekkhildr I have been doing whatever I can to aid her! That means giving her information, creating scenarios where they can get to know each other better�� Call me Cupid for I make love blossom! Uhm, I mean, I wish Charlotte the best of luck.

    �� Ehehehehe��

    <hr>

    What�� Is this? I opened the door to my room and what did I find? A deer lying on my bed. If I had a penny for every time that happened I would have one penny for this is a first. Of course the deer in question is Zar.

    ��Zar, what are you doing here? Zar?�� I poke him between his eyes but I get no reaction. He��s still breathing so he��s not dead�� Did, did he fall asleep? Uhm, what do I do now? Should I poke him again? But he looks so peaceful. And cozy�� His fur is super fluffy too�� A quick nap before dinner can��t hurt, right?

    Slowly I crawl up on the bed and lay down next to Zar. Hmm, it��s cozy but�� something��s missing. I grab his left wing and carefully pull it over me. It covers me completely! Ah, it��s perfect!

    Mmmh, this is the best. I could stay like this forever...